mother bare me a Commander not a fighter but our Douglases were both maximi Imperatores nec minus strenui bellatores wise Commandars and hardy fighters and warriers they had both good heads and good hearts and hands In the beginning ere Rome came to its greatnesse it is said of the first Captains Decorum erat tum ipsis ducibus capescere pugnam That it was no disparagement but honourable for the Leaders themselves to sight with their own hand None were more ready and forward to fight then the Douglasses onely Wallace is thought to have gone beyond any of them But he is but one and that singular and extraordinary without any second at least of his own name and our comparison stands between name and name where the number is as well to be remembred as the worth So many so valorous of one surname is that which we have undertaken to prove Besides none of the Douglasses did ever encounter with Wallace to try who was the better man and if we parrallell their actions done apart what act oâ—… Wallace can be produced more admirable then that of Archbald Tineman at the battell of Shrewsburie where with his own hand he sâ—…ew Blunt the King of Englands Standard-bearer and three more who were apparelled like Kings and at last unhorst the King himself whom he had also stain if he had not been rescued by his sonne Henry the fifth In an English manuscript I have seen it thus expressed And there with fiery courage he assails Three all as Kings adornd in royall wayes And each successive after other quails Still wondering whence so many Kings did rise Till doubting lest his hands or eye sight fails With these confounded on the fourth he flies And him unhorses too whom had he sped He then all Kings in him had vanquished For Henry had divided as it were The person of himself into foure parts To be lesse known and yet known every where c. It is written also of William Lord of Niddisdail that he was exceeding both stout and strong beyond any that lived in his dayes so that whomsoever he strook but once with mace sword or speare he needed never to double his stroke eveblow carried death with it Also James slaine at Otterburne his personall valour and strength is very highly extolled by the writers of these times who besides that he had the better of Percie in their duell at Newcastle he himselfe was the chiefe cause of the victorie that got the honour of the day at Otterburn where he lost himselfe but wan the field by his own personall valour They tell how he fought with a huge iron mace that was heavier then any ordinary man of those dayes could weild and more then two or three of such as now live Qualia nunc hominum producit corpora tellus We might adde unto these Archbald Bell the Cat Earle of Angus who in a duell with Spence cut off his thigh through bone and all at a blow and divers others as Archbald of Kilspindie whom King James the fifth called alwayes his gray steel for his valour and ability of body but these shall suffice here for a taste of their valour But we will not content our selves with a generall and absolute commendation we will also descend to the comparative which we desire may be as farre from envie as we hope it shall be found neere to truth To begin then first at home there is no subjects race in this Countrey that can match them in these of which we have spoken Antiquity Nobility Greatnesse and Valour or worth in these I say joyntly that is there is none so Ancient and withall so Noble Great and Valorous No name is or ever was in this Countrey of which there can be reckoned so many and so worthy for so stands our compâ—…rison The Grahames are very Ancient in the dayes of Ferguse the second anno 424. and very Noble but have never attained to that degree of Greatnesse as the Douglasses have done The Hayes also are a very old and honourable name in the reigne of Kenneth the third anno 976. but not so anciâ—…nt as our Douglasses by two hundred yeares for they began in the reigne of Solvathius anno 767. These two Hayes and Douglasses doe agree in this that they are as the Grahames also are naturall Scots borne but there is great odds betweene them other wayes For the Hayes have not reached to that pitch of greatnesse either in degree or estimation and account of men by many stages as the Douglasses have attained Other names which now are great are nothing so ancient and besides are come from other Countreyes such as Hammiltoâ—… Gordons Campbels The Campbels from France and the other two out of England The Hammiltouns came in King Robert Bruces time the Gordons in Mackolme Kenmores The Murrayes are more ancient and before all these yet they are strangers and not of the first bloud of the Scots and there was but one of them great and remarkable who was Governour of Scotland few or none Nobilitated till of late but none of all those names comes neere that number of Nobles and Worthies by lineall or laterall descent and as it were of hereditarie vertuous succession and race of men which we finde of the Douglasses There have beene some great and worthy of other names but if they enter into comparison they will be found rari nantes in gurgite vasto but few one or two eminent of a name or of the chiefe house it will also appeare that their honours most of them have flowed more from their Princes favour then their owne great deserving or great service against the enemie The Cummins were the most numbrous and powerfull of any that ever were in Scotland before or since as some of our Writers say yet their greatnesse hath rather beene in lands and possessions or friends then in deeds of armes and prowesse of Chivalrie having done little or nothing of note and worthy of renowne John Cummin indeed fought three battels at Roseline in one day against the English in which we finde nothing reported of his personall valour whereas the Douglasses did ever shew themselves in person to be singularly valorous Besides he was but one man the rest are buried in silence and there is nothing to be found of them all though all their actions were put together that deserves to be compared with the deeds of any one man amongst many of the Douglasses Moreover as there was no great action in them they were scarce good Patriots using their power to the disadvantage of their Countrey and the opposing of the Liberties thereof in King Robert Bruces dayes rather then for the good and standing of the Kingdome which the Douglasses did ever We finde also that they were not very carefull to keepe their promises and thought the breach of their words and faith so it were for their advantage a point of good wisedome and policy a foule and base quality
respected but not easily nor soon dismissed for besides what hath been said of this point there is an Indenture yet extant which contains the agreement betwixt King Henry and him That whereas the said Earle was lawfull prisoner to him or to his sonne John of Lancaster he should have free libertie to returne to his own Countrey of Scotland upon his giving of twelve Noble Hostages for his reentry into the Castle of Durham being then in the custody of the said John of Lancaster The Hostages were 1. Archbald Douglas his owne eldest son and heire 2. James his brother 3. James son and heire to James Lord Dalkeith 4. Sir John Mongomery Lord of Adderson 5. Sir John Seiton sonne and heire to the Lord Seiton 6. Sir William Douglas of Drumlainrig 7. Sir William Sinclair of Hermiston 8. Sir Simon 〈◊〉 sonne and heire to Sir Adam of Glendining 9. Sir John Harris Lord of Terregles 10. Sir Harbert Maxwell 11. Sir William Hay 12. Sir William Borthwick The Condition beares that upon the Earles reentry of his person into the wards of the said John of Lancaster the said Hostages were to bee set free to repair with safe conduct into their own Countreyes and that within fourty dayes after the Earles re-entry or after his death And that the Prince Thomas and his said brother John and the Earle of Westmoorland should be obliged by expresse commandment from the King to secure the said Hostages during the time of their abode and residence in England And if the Earle should fail of his re-entry again that the said Hostages should be at the Kings disposing And in case the said Earle should die his eldest sonne and heire was to abide prisoner with the King in his sons keeping and the rest of the Hostages were to be set free immediately And further it was conditioned that the Earle should do his uttermost to keep the truce that had been reated of between the King his Counsell and the said Earle and that he should cause it to be ratified and confirmed by both the Realms of Scotland and England for sixteen yeares and in câ—…se he could not obtain that that then the said Earle for himself and his Countreyes betweene the East and West seas inhabited by any of his men and vassals should keepe truce with England from Pasch next till Pasch thereafter These conditions were drawn up by the Kings Councell in forme of an Indenture whereof each had a counterpane signed sealed and delivered reciprocally by the said parties at London the fourteenth of March 1407. During the time of his captivity in England the Duke of Rothsay was famished to death by his Uncle the Governour who being accused thereof by the King his brother made such a slender purgation that the King fearing he would doe the like to his other sonne James sent him by sea to France where he might remain in safety while he were come to years But being driven in by storme of weather into the coasts of England he was detained as a prisoner by the King and State Hereupon followed the death of the desolate father and the continuance of the Governour in his Office And now Douglas being come home in the yeare 1411. hee kept good correspondencie with the Earle of March ever after for there had alwayes beene friendship betwixt the two Houses of March and Douglas untill the match with the Duke of Rothsay did separate them and now that being away and digested and March having furthered Douglasses delivery out of captivitie and Douglas procured or helped to procure Marches peace and restitution they joyned ever thereafter in all common affaires Some write that those two did burne the towne of Roxbrough but it seems to bee mistaken for that was done ere they came home by William Douglas of Drumlanrig and Gawin third sonne to the Earle of March After their return there is no mention of any exploit of warre between Scotland and England for the space of tenne yeares whether it were that there hath been any truce or that Henry the fourth dying his sonne Henry the fifth was so taken up with the warre with France that he had no leasure to looke toward Scotland or that the Governour durst not attempt any thing against him for feare hee should send home the rightfull heire to the Crowne of Scotland whom he had in his power and custody and who he doubted not would finde favour enough in Scotland both for his right and out of commiseration of his estate and condition So there was nothing done except some slight and private inrodes such as when the Earle Douglas burnt Penmoore a towne in England at which the Earle March is also said to have been in the yeare 1414. In the yeare 1420. The Governour died and his sonne Murdock was made Governour in his place having been relieved a little before by enterchange of a sonne of the Earle of Northumberland He was a man of a dull and heavy spirit and of no authority not so much as to governe his owne family which made him to be little regarded about this time the civil warre in France grew hot between Charles the sixth King of France Philip Duke of Burgundie and Henry the fifth of England on the one part and the Daulphin of France on the other for Philip of Burgundie had perswaded the King of France to dis-inherrit his sonne the Daulphin and to give the Crowne with his daughter to Henrie of England So that the Daulphin afterwards King Charles the seaventh was redacted to that extremity that his enemies called him in derision King of Bourg because his residence for the most part was in Bourg in Berrie Wherefore he being thus abandoned by his own Countrey men and destitute of all forraign help sent this yeare the Earle of Vandosme Ambassadour into Scotland to crave aid according to the ancient League and made great promises to all the Scots that would assist him in this quarrell It was willingly granted by the whole State and seaven thousand men agreed upon as a competent number for that service which was soone made up of Volunteers the youth of Scotland being now greatly multiplied by long peace with England Their Generalls were John Earle of Buchan and Archbald Earle of Wigton the one sonne the other sonne in law to Archbald Earle of Douglas Whilest they were busied in France the Earle Douglas was not idle at home for the black booke of Scone beareth that hee went with an army to besiege the Castle of Roxbrough and with the Governour Murdock against Berwick but they returned both without effecting any thing by reason of the treachery of some Scots wherefore this was named the foule roade We reade of Douglas also how hee was judge to a duell in Bothwell-haugh between John Hardy and Thomas Smith this Smith had accused the other of treason which Hardy denying and the other not being able to prove it by witnesses the combâ—…t was appointed for triall of
new and mean in regard of him as then but growing under the Kings favour And so it is indeed the Prince honoureth his worthy Nobles by his favours to them and they grace adorn and decore and give a lustre and splendour to him and his Court by their presence and attendance thereat And it is wisedome so to esteem and so to use them and happy are they on both sides and happy is the Countrey where they thus agree and concurre This was he in the yeare 1430. in October released out of prison and this solemnity being ended hee past into France and was installed in his Dutchie of Turrain whether he went thither for that onely or if hee used that fairest colour of his absence that he might not see the government which hee disliked and in which hee had no employment I leave it yet his going thither gave others occasion to grow great and to be employed especially the house of Angus which was at last the overthrow of his house So as the honour and profit they had in France may have been said to have beene their wrack in Scotland what by the envie of their greatnesse what by their absence from home as hath beene said So uncertain are the affaires of the world neither is there extant any mention of his actions in France though at that time from 1430. till 1437. the warres were very hot there King Henry the sixth of England being brought over in person and crowned in Paris It is attributed to the Earle Douglas that he moved the King of France to require King James his daughter Margaret in marriage to his sonne asterward Lewis the eleventh and that he met her when she landed at Rochel and was present at her marriage He remaineth there untill the yeare 1437. in which the 21. of February King James was slaine at the Black friers in Saint Johnstoun by Patrick Grahame and Robert Stuart at the instigation of Walter Stuart Earle of Athole the Kings fathers brother by the Earle of Rosses daughter who pretended to be the rightfull heire to the Crowne and that he was wronged and defrauded by the sonne of Elizabeth Moore who was onely a Concubine as he alledged This posterity of Elizabeth Moore he had craftily caused to destroy one another the Governour Robert to destroy David Duke of Rothsay and now King James Davids brother to destroy the house of the Governour D. 〈◊〉 and his children And thus causing the King to spoile and weaken himselfe by cutting off his friends none being left alive but the King and his onely sonne a childe of six yeares he was emboldened to put hands in the King also so much the rather because he knew that many of the Nobility were discontented what with being imprisoned what with being endamaged in their goods lands and rents what with putting to death oâ—… their friends So that he hoped that they would be wel contented with the Kings death at least they would not take great care or paines to be revenged therof which things if the Earl Douglas foresaw and being grieved therewith admonished the King thereof or caused any other to warne him that these courses were not for his good this event sheweth he did the part of a faithfull Subject Friend and Counsellour However it was not so well taken by the King at that time as being contrary to his humour and present disposition He did wisely also to withdraw himselfe seeing he could not help things as he would have gladly done Now that the King was dead he returns home and was present as some think at the Coronation of his sonne James the second who was crowned at Edinburgh the tenth of March 1437. not a moneth or no more then a moneth after the death of his father where it is to be observed that either the death of the King is not rightly said to be in the yeare 1437. in February in stead of 1436. or else they reckon the yeare from the first of January which was not the custome then And yet Buchanan meanes so for he layes he was slaine in the beginning of the yeare 1437. in February which makes me think the Earle Douglas hath not come in time to the Coronation seeing he could hardly have used such diligence to have had notice of the Kings death made himselfe readie and come home out of France in so short a space though the winde had favoured him never so much However through his absence his adverse partie and faction had gotten such possession of guiding State affaires in the late Kings time and had so handled the matter that he was no whit regarded nor was there any account made of him He was not admitted to the managing of any businesse of the Common-wealth or any publick place or Office therein Creighton and Levingston the one made Protectour or Governour the other Chancellour did all according to their pleasure Our Writers say that the reason hereof was because the Nobility envied the greatnesse of Douglas which was suspected and too much even for Kings How pertinently either they write so or the Parliament thought so I referre it to be judged by the indifferent He was farre from the Crowne to which he never pretended title his predecessours had quit all pretension title claime or interest thereto in the time of K. Robert the second he that did claime it and gave over and all his posterity after him had ever behaved themselves modestly they had submitted themselves to all government even to be ruled by them who were but Governours onely and not Kings Robert and Murdock as obediently in every thing as any of the meanest of the Nobility and had never given occasion of any suspition to any man nor taken upon them any thing beyond or above the rest unlesse it were they tooke greater paines in defence of the libertie of the Countrey in which they spent their lives under their Kings And this same man in the late Kings time had behaved himselfe most humbly going to prison once or twice and obeying his Soveraign in all things without the least show of discontentednesse farre lesse of opposition So that whatever hard opinion either the King had taken of him or any man had put into the Kings head hath beene without his deserving who if he had beene that way disposed how easily might he have troubled the Governour and the whole Countrey But suppose they did suspect and were jealous of his greatnesse though without a cause what moved them to neglect and passe by the rest of the ancient Nobilitie was there none of them fit for those places where was the Earle of March a valiant man and of an ancient stocke Where was the Earle of Angus the Earle of Cassils and divers others They will say that Creighton and Levingston were wise men But were they the onely wise men were there no more wise men in the Countrey Then if they were wise were they good also were they just were they
the first HIs eldest son as hath been said was George slain at Flowdon designed commonly by the appellation of Master of Angus He was married to Elizabeth Drummond daughter to the Lord Drummond of whom we told how he defeated the Earle of Lennox His children by her were three sonnes First Archbald afterward Earle of Angus Secondly Sir George of Pittendrich Thirdly William Priour of Colding hame His daughters were First the Lady Yester Secondly the Lady Basse. Thirdly Jeane Lady Glames Fourthly Alison married first to Robert Blackader of Blackader and afterward to Sir David Hume of Wedderburne Fifthly the Lady Drumlanerige as I take it Also they mention a sixth married to a Baron in the North whom they name not neither do I know who he should be His age at his dea th to reckon from the 15. year of his fathers age in the 1469. to the year of his own death at Flowdon 1513. was not above 44. His actions because he never came to be Earle are not recorded Some dealing there was betwixt him as Governour of Liddisdale and the Lord Dacres in England with whose Deputies he agrees to meet at Dumfreis for doing of Justice in the year 1489. the year after the King was killed at Bannock-burne So at Cannabie he met with the Lord Dacres himself where they accorded not well For they intended both to send to the Councels of both Nations to have their determination of their differences He agrees the same year with Sir Robert Lundie of Bagonie Treasurer for a generall remission to Ewsdalde Eskdale and Niddisdale which I think should rather be Liddisdale for a 1000. pounds being at this time not above 20. years of age not out of Curatorie by the Laws though that was in his fathers hands Yet we see also Courts held in his name by his Bailiffs as a retoure of Adam Ker to some Lands in Selkrig in the said year which makes me to think he hath been then married Also he it is as we told above that excambes the Lands of Liddisdale for Bothwell with Patrick Earle Bothwell resigning the Lands of Liddisdale and the King disponing them upon the resignation in the year 1492. upon what reason either the Earle Bothwelshould have affected these or he preferred the other and not thought himself as fit to rule that unruly Countrey as any other I have not heard But it was done in his fathers life time who was no fool when he was in his greatest vogue the first three years of King James the fourth He allies afterward with this same Earl Bothwel marrying his sonne Archbald to his daughter but that must be long after except that he hath been married young as some say he was In the year 1510. he indents for the marriage of his fourth daughter Alison to Robert Blackaders sonne and apparent heir to Andrew Blackader of that Ilk. Her portion 300. marks the terms 1. at the compleating 40. pounds and 20. pounds at the feast of Martimasse next aâ—…ter and so 20. pounds termly till it were payed That same year he is inâ—…eft in Abernethie And this is all we have of him which we have set down chiefly for his children and the Historie that followeth of them Of Archbald the seventh Earle of Angus and the second Archbald TO Archbald the first succeeded Archbald the second his Grand-childe by his sonne George Master of Angus He was thrice married first to Margaret Hepburne daughter to Patrick Hepburne the first Lord Bothwell being as yet very young for at his second marriage he was not old but a youth or stripling Adolescens She died in childe-birth within the year as they say immediatly aâ—…ter the Field of Flowdon 2. His second wife was Queen Margaret relict of King James the 4. and daughter to King Henry 7. of England She bare to him a daughter Lady Margaret Douglas who was married to Matthew Stuart Earle of Lennox and bare to him Henry Lord Darnly that married Queen Mary of Scotland and father to King James the sixt of Scotland and first of great Brittain now happily reigning Lady Margaret had also another sonne named Charles who was father to the Lady Arabella 3. His third wife was Margaret Maxwell daughter to the Lord Maxwell She bare to him a sonne and a daughter who died both of them before they were 8. years old He had also a base daughter by a daughter of Traquairs Jeane Douglas married to the Lord Ruthven Some say that he begot this daughter in the Queens time while she lying in of Lady Margaret Douglas in England after her delivery went to London and stayed there with her brother King Henry the 8 and with her sister the late Queen of France and then Duchesse of Suffolk Others say that it was before He had also a base sonne as I take it commonly called George the Postulant to a by-name because I know not upon what claim or title he did postulate and claim the Abbacie of Aberbroth or Abernethock and not onely did postulate it but apprehended it also and used it as his own Having brought the house of Angus still increasing and growing in greatnesse and honour unto this man Archbald the second shall we suffer it now to decay or to take halt in his person No but we shall see it increase so much the more as he approacheth nearer unto that descent which is able to give honour unto basenesse it self far more to adde and multiply honour upon that which is already honourable Men do not onely take honour from their progenitors their posterity makes them honourable when they have much honour and that variable according to the degrees of their honour more or lesse Which seeing it is undeniable in what place of honour shall we rank this Archbald father to the Lady Margaret Douglas and by her great Grandfather to our Soveraigne King James of great Brittain This one thing is enough to list him up to the highest top of honour All other things are but accessary yet are they additions of great importance Men are honourable by their marriage Who then so honourable as he Having married a Queen a Kings daughter a Kings sister a Kings mother Others also of the Subjects of this Countrey have married Queens I grant But none of them did marry Queen Margaret a Lady so vertuous None did marry a Queen so Royally descended and every way Regall in her father her mother her brother her sister her husband her sonne being all of them Kings or Queens None did marry a Queen without some blemish and diminition of her reputation but he None with the approbation of all men even of the Queens own chief Kinred with the allowance desire and exhortation of her Kinsfolks of King Henry the 8. But you will say perhaps that this hath been chance or fortune or ignorance in her blindnesse of an impotent woman who placed her affection without desert or that it hath been ignorance in King Henry her
and had put servants into it but the Priour was stronger about the town and findes a mean to thrust them out Foreman cannot get his Bulls proclaimed none durst take it in hand so long as Hume and Hepburne agreed He workes wisely having been born under the Lord Hume he flees to him as his Patron agrees with him as a friend and gives the Abbacie of Coldinghame to his youngest brother David He doth his turne proclaimeth his Bull but had no power in Fife to prosecute it any further Yet it causeth Hepburne to come to a point to take composition the Bishoprick of Murray and 3000. crownes by year and a discharge for all his by-past intromissions So he agrees with Foreman but dis-agrees with the Lord Hume and despites him with such malice because of that morsell pulled out of his jawes that he ceased not to work him what mischief he could He did so possesse the Governour with jealousie of the Lord Humes and Angus greatnesse and aspiring that he thought there was no way to secure himself and his Government but by ridding the Countrey of them both Wherefore the Lord Hume repairing to him and finding by his neglectfull carriage and cold entertainment the little good-will he bare him repenting too late his forwardnesse in his election and calling to minde what Angus had foretold him though he had contemned his counsell yet now seeing no other remedie went to him and the Queen his wife condemning his fact and regrating the present estate of the King and Countrey and advised them to flie into England with the young King When the Governour had notice of this consultation he used such diligence and expedition that coming to Stirlin unlooked for he surprized the Queen and removing her and the Douglasses from about the King he gave the keeping of him to the Lord John Ereskin and other three Noblemen Hereupon the Queen and Angus as also the Lord Hume and his brother William with-drew themselves into England and the Governour upon their departure sent Ambassadours to King Henry to clear himself that he had done nothing why they should be so afraid of him or leave their Countrey He dealt also privately with themselves by their friends promising and protesting to give them all content and satisfaction in such wayes that they beleeving and desiring to live at home returned all of them save onely the Queen who being then near the time of her childe-birth remained at Harbottle in Northhumberland where she was brought to bed of Lady Margaret Douglas Then assoon as she was able to endure travell she went to London where she was kindly welcomed and lovingly entertained by her brother King Henry and her sister Mary Queen of France and afterward Dutchesse of Suffolk But the Governours head being once filled with suspitions and new causes of distrust arising dayly could not be quieted by their return nor the Queens absence neither could he think himself bound by promises Gawin Douglas Bishop of Dunkel uncle to Angus was committed to prison John Lord Drummond his Grandfather or mothers brother David Panetier Secretarie to the late King were likewise laid fast Alexander Lord Hume and his brother William were executed their goods confiscat their lands forfeited and their heads affixed on the Citie Gate of Edinburgh called the Nether-Bow Being thus rid of the Chamberlain he did much fear the Earle of Angus whom he left to governe in his absence for he went into France but joyned with him the Earles of Arran Argyle Huntley the Archbishop of S. Andrews and Glasgow together with a Frenchman named Antonius Darsius commonly known by the title of Sieur de la Beaute To this La Beaute he allotted Dumbar the Shires of Lowthian and the Merse where the Chamberlaines lands and friends were This Darsius was slain by Sir David Hume of Wedderburn occasionally in the year 1517. the 18. of September For this Sir David was out-lawed his house seized and Sir George Douglas Angus brother suspected to be accessarie imprisoned in Garvet Castle they not daring to meddle with the Earl himself who was no lesse suspected to have been conscious of it though falsely because Sir David had married their sister Alison Not long after this there fell out an occasion of great troubles betwixt the Earle of Angus and the Earle of Arrane There was some question of the Bailiff-ship and right of keeping Courts in Jedward Forrest the Earle of Angus his Lands but in which Andrew Ker of Farnihaste challenged a right and priviledge of doing justice and punishing male-factors as hereditarie Bailiff In this controversie Arrane sided with Farnihaste not for any particular relation or because he thought his right was good but onely in opposition to Angus whom he hated inwardly What the cause of his hatred was we â—…ear not and they had been good friends before Arrans base sonne James Hamilton as he was on his way towards Farnihaste to assist him John Summervale of Camnethen set upon him killed five or six of his company took thirty men and horses and pursued himfelf so near that he was forced to turne in to Hume Castle for his safetie This fact was imputed to Angus on whom Summervale did for the most part depend men thinking that it was done by his direction But it is well known that besides this quarrell of the Earles that man had ever a particular feude with the Hamiltons But if the Earle had been guiltie of this wrong and offence done unto them it is not likely that he would have been so slightly accompanied at Edinburgh and have stayed their coming thither with so small forces if he had suspected any ill meaning from them or known any such deserving in himself Besides they having so just cause they might have complained and gotten redresse and satisfaction of the Earle by order of law if they could have made it appear that he had any hand in it and not have taken this violent course Wherefore in all likelihood this was but a colour and pretext Hereupon however in the year 1520. the 27. of April a convention being appointed at Edinburgh where Archbald Douglas of Kilspindie the Earle of Angus his uncle or Consin-German rather was Provest the Hamiltons refused to come thither alledging that they could not think themselves assured of their lives in the Town where he was Provest Archbald to cut off their excuse and that he might not hinder publick businesse laid down his office voluntarily and in his room was chosen Robert Logane a Burgesse of Edinburgh Then they came to the City and finding the Earle of Angus there but meanly attended and weakly guarded his friends not being yet conveened they assembled together with the chief Noblemen of the West in Archbishop Betons house in the Black-Frier-Winde this Beton was also Chancellour and there resolve by all means to apprehend Angus alledging that his power was so great that nothing could be discerned freely so long as he
to the Black-Nesse for whom his mother Dame Alison Douglas coming often to entreat the King for him though he alwayes used her courteously and gave her good countenance and that almost onely to her of all their friends so that his language was by way of excusing without deniall yet she could obtain nothing till a little before his death about the rode of Fawla when hee began to misse their service then he set him at libertie His implacabilitie did also appear in his carriage toward Archbald of Kilspindie whom he when he was a childe loved singularly well for his ability of body and was wont to call him his Gray Steell Archbald being banished into England could not well comport with the humour of that Nation which he thought to be too proud and that they had too high a conceit of themselves joyned with a contempt and despising of all others Wherefore being wearied of that life and remembring the Kings favour of old toward him he determined to trie the Kings mercifulnesse and clemency So he comes into Scotland and taking occasion of the Kings hunting in the Park at Stirlin he casts himself to be in his way as he was comming home to the Castle So soon as the King saw him afar off ere he came near he ghessed it was he and said to one of his Courtiers yonder is my Gray Steell Archbald of Kilspindie if he be alive The other answered that it could not be he and that he durst not come into the Kings presence The King approaching he fell upon his knees and craved pardon and promised from thence forward to abstain from all meddling in publick affairs and to lead a quiet and a private life The King went by without giving him any answer and trotted a good round pace up the hill Kilspindie followed and though he wore on him a Secret or shirt of Maile for his particular enemies was as soon at the Castle gate as the King There he sat him down upon a stone without and entreated some of the Kings servants for a cup of drink being wearie and thirstie but they fearing the Kings displeasure durst give him none When the K. was sat at his dinner he asked what he had done what he had said and whither he was gone It was told him that he had desired a cup of drink and had gotten none The King reproved them very sharply for their discourtesie and told them that if he had not taken an oath that no Douglas should ever serve him he would have received him into his service for he had seen him sometime a man of great abilitie Then he sent him word to go to Leith and expect his farther pleasure Then some kinsman of David Falconer the Cannonier that was slain at Tantallon began to quarell with Archbald about the matter wherewith the King shewed himself not well pleased when he heard of it Then he commanded him to go to France for a certain space till he heard farther from him And so he did and died shortly after This gave occasion to the King of England Henry the 8. to blame his Nephew alledging the old saying That a Kings face should give grace For this Archbald whatsoever were Anguses or Sir George his fault had not been principall actor of any thing nor no counsellour or stirrer up but onely a follower of his friends and that no wayes cruelly disposed He caused also execute Sir James Hamilton of Evendale for divers reasons but that which incensed him most was his correspondencie and secret trafficking and meeting with the banished Douglasses especially with Sir George whom he met with in the Park-head as the King was informed There was no man that he could hear had but received them into his house but he caused apprehend and execute the rigour of the law upon them He caused the Laird of Blackader bring in John Nisbet of the Spittell and made him to be executed to death for receiving as was alledged at least the Earle of Angus into his house These many executions proceeding from many reports and delations given to him bred great suspition in his minde all the woods seemed full of theeves Many were put to death for the Douglasses this was a token that they had many favourers many were offended by these executions and so many ill-willers by being offended So his suspition against the Nobilitie was daily increased his jealousie growes cares multiply his minde is disturbed which would not suffer him to sleep sound but troubled his head with dreames and fansies In the mean time the Warres began with England by mutuall incursions on the Borders The King sent George Gordon Earle of Huntley to the Border to represse the English But they seeing his Forces so small came forward to have burnt Jedburgh The Lord Hume hearing of their intention went and lay in their way The Earle of Angus had been sent down to the Border by the K. of England to wait for occasion to do something against Scotland and was now with these English here Hee disswaded them from fighting and told them that the Lord Hume would not flee nor his men leave him and that they would all die at his feet But they would needs fight and were overthrowne The Earle of Angus himself was almost taken for he was caught about the neck and rid himself again with his dagger and so escaped There were some slaine more taken all scattered and chased The King was so glad hereof that he gave the lands of the Hirsell to Sir Andrew Ker of Little-dean for bringing the first newes hereof but he that was the chief actor the Lord Hume got nothing This was at Halden rig Then was the rode of Fawla where the Nobilitie did flatly refuse to fight and suffered the English to retire and escape without battell or skirmish The King being there in person was so enraged hereat that he burst forth into open railing against them calling them cowards and beasts that were not worthy of their places or Predecessours and withall told them that he should bring home those that durst and would fight meaning the Earle of Angus and his friends Then followed on the neck of this the defeat at Solemne-Mosse where Oliver Sinclar being deserted by the Nobility was 〈◊〉 to flie and so lost the day and many were taken prisoners many also yeelded themselves to the English The King who was not farre off when he heard of it was wonderfully commoved having his minde distracted with indignation anger grief and sorrow now thinking how to be avenged on them that had dealt thus traiterously with him then of new preparation for the Warres how it should be managed For which he saw now there was but one way left which was to bring home the Earle of Angus upon what ever terms seeing at last what a subject he had thrust from him and repenting him said he should bring him home that would take order with them also But
their own slain of the enemie besides Sir Ralph Ivers and Brien Laton 200. or as others say 800. amongst whom there were divers Gentlemen of good note and qualitie There were taken prisoners 1000. or as others 2000. with all their baggage which had been left at Melrosse of which there were 80. of good birth and qualitie It was no little furtherance to the victory the advantage which the Scots had of the Sunne going down and so beating full in the eyes of the enemy as also of the Winde that blew the smoak of the Powder on their faces likewise so that they were blinded two wayes They had also marched so fast to overtake the Scots that they were quite out of breath almost ere they came to strokes and when they came to them at the first joyning the Scots that were on their side fled without fighting It is said that the Earle of Angus was so resolute and void of feare that when they were going to joyn battell he perceiving a Heron flie over their heads cryed out aloud `` O that I had my white Gose-hawke here we should all yoke at once The honour of the victorie was wholly given to him and the profit came to the Governour But the more honour that Angus got at home of his own countrey-men the more hatred he had of the Enemy the English King Henry blamed him saying he was ungratefull and vowed to be avenged of him for it As if any gratitude could binde a man to betray his Countrey or any benefite tie him to omit his duty toward it Angus had never learned such gratitude of his Predecessours nor could his noble heart stoop to such mercenarinesse And as for his threatnings he looked upon them with the same courage and resolution Is our brother-in-law offended sayes he that I am a good Scottish man Because I have revenged the defacing of the tombes of my Ancestors at Melrosse upon Ralph Ivers They were better men than he and I ought to have done no lesse And will he take my life for that Little knows King Henry the skirts of Kirnetable I can keep my self there from all his English hoste The newes of this victory being come to France the King sent Monsieur de L'orge Earle of Montgomerie into Scotland with 3000. foot and 500. horse to assist against England He gave him also commission to bestow the order of the Cockle or S. Michael on the Governour Angus Huntley and Argyle which he did accordingly De L'orge arrived about the fourth or fifth of July 1545. and moved the Governour to assemble some power of men about 15000. which were mustered at Hadington From thence they went to the Borders and encamped over against Warke an English Castle upon Tweed But they did nothing to any purpose Hereupon the Count Montgomerie returnes into France the rest of that year and the next following with a good part of the year 1547 there was nothing done abroad or at home save that the Cardinall was busied in causing execute such as were of the reformed Religion whereupon followed his own tragicall death and the French Galleyes coming besieged S. Andrewes Castle and carried away the authors of the Cardinals slaughter into France The Earle of Angus hath had no hand in all these broyles for he is never mentioned in any of them Only his naturall son George is said to have gotten the Abbacie of Arbrothe But then if he got it he might have been called Abbot and not Postulat or Postulant which implies that he was ever asking it but got it not In the same year 1547. in August King Henry of England dying his son Edward a childe of some eight or nine years of age succeeded and his Uncle the Earle of Hereford was created Duke of Sommerset and made Protectour of England He levied two Armies to come against Scotland one by sea another by land in which he came himself in person and with him the Earle of Warwick It contained 18000. men He pretended for the cause of his coming the performance of the marriage betwixt the King his Nephew and the young Queen of Scots together with the observation of the Articles agreed upon with the Scottish Nobilitie in the Treatie of Peace with King Henry The Governour was mightily perplexed herewith He had no forraigne aide and he distrusted his Countreymen at home Notwithstanding he causeth it to be proclaimed that they should assemble themselves to resiste the common enemie They had their randezvous at Edinburgh and there came thither to the number of 30000. men From thence they march to Musclebrugh which is seated at the mouth of the river of Eske in Lowthian some foure miles from Edinburgh The English lay at Preston within two miles and their Fleet sailed along the Coast still in the view of the Land army ready to second or succour it The Protector looking down from Carberrie Hill and perceiving the Scottish Army to be greater than he had expected in regard of the civill discord and dissention that was amongst them called a Councell of Warre to advise about the Battell and in the mean time he sends a Letter to the Governour to try if things could be taken away without blood The summe of the Letter was that he was come to crave the performance of the marriage and the observance of the conditions agreed unto by the Scots If they would not yeeld to that yet if they would but promise not to enter into terms of marriage with any other forrain Prince nor carry her out of the Countrey till she were come to years of discretion to choose her own husband they should return in peace and make satisfaction for any dammage their Army had done This was very reasonable but it should have been treated of before they came from home and rather by Ambassadours than in the field and camp It hath never been the cause of their coming with an Army but rather hope that no head could have been made against them in respect of the dissention for Religion and other divisions which perswaded them to come Now the sight of an Army which was a sufficient party for them had taught them wisedome and moderation in their conditions If the Governour could also have moderated his hope of victorie which arose from his confidence in the number of his men the bargaine had been agreed on and the businesse had ended without blood But his councell of Warre his base brother the Bishop of S. Andrews George Durie Abbot of Dumfermling Archbald Beton and Hugh Rigge puffed him up with idle hope of a sure victory So the Letter is supprest and preparation made for battell The Armies were thus ordered The English were divided into three battels Whereof Warwick led the Vaunt-guard together with Sir Francis Brien who commanded 800. light horsemen which were in the wings The Protectour himself commanded in the mid battell having with him Sir Peter Mewtas with 600. Musketiers and Jamboas a Spaniard
by a Witch in the Highland to whom he had sent to enquire of his death and she had told that he should die at Corraighie But whether the messenger or he himself mis-took the word he understood it of Creigh a place which was in his way to Aberdene and which riding thither he alwayes did shunne by reason of this Sooth-sayers speech or if at any time he did adventure to go by it he was sure to be well accompanied and to have the fields cleared and curried before But this event discovered his mistaking It was also told him by some of the same profession that the same day on which he was taken he should be in Aberdene maugre those that would not so neither should one drop of his bloud be spilt This seemed to promise him a successefull journey but the ambiguitie thereof was cleared by his death for he was indeed that night in Aberdene being carried thither upon a paire of creels or panniers and that against the will of all his friends who would not have had him brought thither in such a guise Neither did he lose any bloud but was choak'd for want of breath Such are commonly the answers of such spirits ambiguous and of no use to the receivers yet mens curiositie is so prevalent that posterity wil take no warning of former examples Murray being glad of this so-unlooked-for-victory sent to the Ministers of Aberdene to be ready against his coming to go to the Churches and give God thanks for that dayes successe which they did very solemnely and no question heartily as men are wont to do while the memory of a great delivery is yet fresh in their mindes The next day John Gordon the Earles son was execute and his brother Adam was pardoned in regard of his youth George the eldest brother fled to his father-in-law Duke Hamilton and afterward being arraigned condemned of high treason he was sent prisoner to the Castle of Dumbar Who doth not see through this whole journey but especially in this catastrophe an over-ruling power and providence doth either willingly shut his eyes or else hath his understanding blinded by partiality or prejudice Five severall times at Bawhan at Straboggie at Inner-Nesse at Aberdene and last of all at Corraighie did Huntley attempt to cut off these men who were many degrees weaker and five times is hee disappointed And that neither by their wisedome or strength but by him who confounds the wisedome of the wise and who delivers without the help of the arme of flesh Neither were they delivered onely but their enemies were also taken in the trap and fell into the pit which they had digged for them Let men observe it and let them learne not to confide in their own never so seeming wisely grounded projects lest they be thus disappointed as Huntley was This fell out in the year 1562. After this they returned with the Queen to Edinburgh where we will leave them in rest and so in silence a year or two In the year 1564. Matthew Stuart Earle of Lennox returned into Scotland after 22. years exile and was restored to his estate in a Parliament Not long after his sonne Henry Lord Darnely having obtained leave of the Queen of England for three moneths came to do his duty to the Queen as his Princesse and Kinswoman Hee being a proper and handsome young man and her Cousin Germane by his mother Lady Margaret Douglas the Queen began to think him a fit husband for her and ere long did propound the matter to the Nobilitie craving their consent and approbation thereto They were divided in their opinions Hamilton and Murray were against the match fearing alteration in Religion he being a Romane Catholique as the Queen also was Besides they thought it not fit to conclude any thing without the Queen of Englands consent Morton was for it and thought it great reason that shee should have her libertie in her choyce of a husband He liked also the party being his near Kinsman the Lady Margaret Douglas and he being brothers children Wherefore having endeavoured to draw those that stood against it to be of his opinion when he could not prevaile he professed openly he would do what lay in him to set it forward and speaking to the Duke and Murray It will be long sayes he ere you two agree on a husband for her if she marry not till you do I fear me she marry not these seven years and so he left them The rest bound themselves to withstand it Her Uncles of Guise did also oppose it intending to bestow her on some forraine Prince so to strengthen themselves by some great alliance The Queen of England did not so much dislike it as she desired to have some hand and stroke in it Notwithstanding all this opposition the marriage was consummate the 27. of July 1565. about some six moneths after he came into Scotland Whatsoever the motives were that induced the parties thus to hasten it so it pleased God in his wisedome and providence to dispose of things that by joyning of these two this happy conjunction of the two Kingdomes which we now see and enjoy should spring from them without all controversie or question The eldest daughter of King Henry the seventh of England Margaret had but two children James the fifth by King James the fourth and Margaret Douglas born at Harbottle by Archbald Earle of Angus her second husband James the fifth left behinde him but one childe Mary sole heire to the Crowne of Scotland Lady Margaret Douglas being brought up with her Uncle Henry the eight was married to Matthew Stuart Earle of Lennox who being banished and living in England had by her Henrâ—… Lord Darnely and Charles father to Arabella So that by this marriage of Queen Mary to Henry Lord Darnely the whole right that was in Queen Margaret to the Crowne of England failing the heires of King Henry the eight was combined and united in the persons of these two and their off spring What eye is so blinde as not to see evidently the hand of the Almighty in this match In taking away her former husband the King of France in bringing her back again into Scotland in sending Lennox into England there to marrie Lady Margaret Douglas in bringing him and his sonne Henry home again after 22. years absence and in moving Queen Mary to set her affection on him I make no question but this consideration of strengthening the title to England hath been amongst the motives that drew on this match though we finde none or very slender mention thereof in our writers The next day after the marriage they were proclaimed with sound of Trumpet at the Market-Crosse of Edinburgh by a Herauld Henry and Mary King and Queen of Scotland This was ill taken both of the Nobility and Commons A King made by Proclamation The voice of a Herauld to be in stead of a Parliament King Francis her former husband had not
the Kings Mengh or Allie and king James the second claimeth Stuarton from James the last Earle of Douglas in the conditions of peace sent to him Now Stuarton is knowne to have been the proper inheritance of Iohn Stuart and after him of Walter then of Robert the first king of the Stuarts and so of Robert the third which in all likelihood he hath given with his daughter as her dowrie to this Archbald 6. Also Iohn Earle of Buchan the kings brothers son married a daughter of this Archbald whom he hath had apparently by some other wife 7. Then Alexander son to the Earle of Buchan married Isabel Douglas Countesse of Marre daughter to William the first Earle of Douglas 8. William the first Earle married Margaret Stuart daughter to Thomas Earle of Angus who was uncle to king Robert the second and first king of the Stuarts 9. George Douglas son to the same William who was the first Earle of Angus of the name of Douglas married Mary Stuart daughter to king Robert the third and sister to king Iames the first 10. Iames Douglas Lord of Dalkeith married a daughter of king Iames the second 11. Archbald brother to William the eighth Earle of Douglas married the inheritrix of Murray who was Niece to king Robert the second and so became Earle of Murray 12. Archbald Earle of Angus the second of that name married Margaret Queen of Scotland relict of king Iames the fourth and eldest daughter to king Henry the seventh sister to king Henry the eighth of England and mother to king Iames the fifth of Scotland by her he had Ladie Margaret Douglas 13. Ladie Margaret Douglas his daughter was married to Matthew Stuart Earle of Lennox who was also of the bloud Royall 14. Henry Stuart Lord Darnely son to Lennox and Lady Margaret married Mary Queene of Scotland onely daughter and heire to king Iames the fifth She bare to him Iames the sixth of Scotland and now happily the first king of Great Brittaine France and Ireland And so much for Nobility in bloud and alliance 5. The fift and last kinde of Nobilitie is that of fame and renowne Those that take upon them to derive and deduce the Pedegree and Etymologie of words doe thinke that this signification is most proper as being chiefly implyed in the word Nobilis quasi Notabilis so that those are said to be most Noble who are least obscure who are most eminent and conspicuous in the eyes of the world and most praised and blazed by Fame in their own and forraign Countries This kinde of Nobilitie hath ever accompanied their vertue as a shadow followes the bodie and that both at home and abroad And so we have done with their Nobility which is the second point we propounded to be treated of The third maine head to be considered is their Greatnesse concerning which in generall our Chronicles doe witnesse that those of the name of Douglas together with their Friends Vassals and Dependers were able to make an Armie of thirty thousand or fourty thousand men This also doth argue their greatnesse that it was thought an honour and credit to have dependance on them Histories doe testifie that the Hamiltouns and Flemmings thought it no disparagement to follow them Humes were their Pensioners and Vassals even the chiefe houses of them This is verified by a bond of a thousand nobles a great summe in those dayes made by Archbald Earle of Wigtoun and Long Willie who was after his fathers death Earle of Douglas to Alexander Hume of Hume dated at Bothwell 1423. The same Earle also for his father was Duke of Turaine gave the lands of Wedderburne to David Hume brother to the said Alexander propter multiplicia sua servitia for his many good services This Charter of Wedderburne is anterior to the gift of Alexanders pension some eight or nine yeares being dated in the yeare 1414. The Lawders of Basse and Loganes of Rastarigge were their Messengers into France and other parts Gray Salton Seaton Oliphant were their followers also Neither could any man of ordinary pitch of power have brought such aid to a forraign Prince as this same Earle of Wigtoun transported over into France five thousand or as some say ten thousand which he levied and carried over at his owne proper cost all brave and choice gentlemen If for this he were rewarded with the Dutchie of Turaine it was but the just recompence of his service and no more then he deserved and would but countervaile his charges Wherefore I wonder with what indifferent judgement Du Serres Author of the French Inventarie doth grudge at it and can call it mercenarie Certainly the kings of France have thought it their due or else they would not have continued it so long for five or six generations that is untill the Earles of Douglas were forfeited Few subjects of forraigne Princes have beene so much respected and so rewarded It is also an evidence of their power and greatnesse that Henry the sixth of England did contract and covenant with George the second Earle of Angus for his aid and assistance against Edward the fourth and made an Indenture wherein he promises to give him lands erected into a Dutchie lying betwixt Humber and Trent Edward the fourth made James the last Earle of Douglas Knight of the Garter even when he was banished so much did he honour and respect his name and vertue So Henry the second of France made Archbald the second Earle of Angus one of the Order of Saint Michael or the Cockle Their magnificence and stately entertainment and courage at home and abroad doth likewise show their greatnesse William the fourth of that name and sixth Earle being but a very young man not above fourteen or fifteen yeares of age bad for his ordinary train a thousand horse he dubbed Knights had his Counsellours and Officers of State like a Prince and William the fifth was admired for his train and magnificence as he passed through Flanders France and Italy in his journey to Rome Our Writers indeed blame him for it and call it pride ambition and ostentation in him but however that be It was an evident proofe of Greatnesse The last and main point that we are to treat of is their valour Let their deeds and actions speak for this property But to take a generall view of it The common Epethite in the mouths of the common people hath appropriate unto them this vertue who never speak of them but with the addition of doughty the doughty Douglas And from hence indeed chiefly their greatnesse and honours did spring and we shall find none of them but were both skilfull commanders and stout souldiers being no lesse endowed with personall valour then discretion and judgement to direct and conduct That brave matchlesse Romane Scipio Africanus when he was taxed for not hazarding his person and fighting with his own hand thought it enough to answer Imperatorem mater me peperit non bellatorem My
1318. in May. The next was in the year following 1319. when King Edward having gathered an army lay before Berwick These two entred England as farre as Milton which is within 12. miles of York where the Archbishop of Yorke and the Bishop of Ely Chancellour made head against them in which conflict there were foure thousand English slain amongst whom was the Major of Yorke and a thousand drowned in the water of Swail and if the night had not come in too soon the battell being joyned in the afternoon few or none of them had escaped as it is thought It is called the battell of Milton or Swail or the white battell because there were a number of Priests slain at it belike they have been apparelled in their surplices Hollinshed in his Chronicle of England relateth the manner how it was done He sayes that as the English men passedover the water of Swale the Scots set fire upon certain stacks of hay the smoke whereof was so huge that the English might not see where the Scots lay And when the English were once gotten over the water the Scots came upon them with a wing in good order of battell in fashion like to a shield eagerly assailing their enemies who were easily beaten down and discomfited Many were drowned by reason that the Scots had gotten betwixt the English and the bridge so that the English fled betwixt that wing of the Scots and the main battell which had compassed about the English on the one side as the wing did upon the other The King of England informed of this overthrow brake up his siege incontinently and returned to Yorke and the Scots home into their Countrey of Scotland Their third expedition was that same yeare at Hallowtide when the Northern borders of England had gotten in their cornes and their barns were well stuffed with grain which was their provision for the whole yeare They entred England and burnt Gilsland tooke divers prisoners and drave away all the cattell they could finde Then they went to Brough under Stanmoore and returned by Westmooreland and Cumberland with great booty and spoil none offering to make head against them The fourth was in the yeare 1322. when the King of England grieved with these invasions having complained to the Pope had purchased a Legate to be sent into Scotland to admonish King Robert to desist from further disquieting the Realme of England and because he would not obey he with Sir James Douglas and Thomas Randulph were accursed by the two Cardinalls the Archbishop of Canterbury and York and all the Priests in England every day thrice at Masse These two Sir James Douglas and Randulph some say the King himself following the Legate at the heels as it were entred England little regarding their cursings and wasted the Countrey to the Redcrosse and coming to Darlington at the feast of Epiphanie stayed there a while for gathering of booty and destroying the Countrey The Lord Douglas on the one hand and the Lord Stuart of Scotland on the other the one going towards Hartelpool and Caveland and the other towards Richmond The inhabitants of Richmond-shire having no Captains to defend them gave a great summe of money as at other times they had done to have their Countrey saved from fire and spoil These adventurers stayed 15 dayes in England and returned without battell It is said that the Knights of the North came to the Duke of Lancaster then lying at Pomphret and offered to go into the field with him against the Scots but he refused whether by reason of the discord between him and K. Edward or for some other occasion I know not At this time it is that the King gives to Sir James Douglas a bounding Charter of Douglasdale dated apud Bervicum super Tuedam anno Regni nostri decimo quinto which is either the yeare 1320. or 1322. the first of April It bears Jacobo de Douglas filio haeredi Gulielmi Douglas militis which decides the question of his age and his brother Hughes who outlived Sir James 12. or 13. years and calls himself his heire as shall be showne It hath also this clause Volumus insuper c. wee will also and grant for us and our heires that the said James and his heires shall have the said lands free ab omnibus prisiis petitionibus quibuscunque ita quod nullus ministrorum nostrorum in aliquo se intromittat infra dictas divisas nisi tantum de articulis specialiter ad coronam nostram pertinentibus To return King Edward conceived such discontent and was so grieved at this so wasting of his Kingdome that he gave order to levie an army of 100000 to enter Scotland at Lammas whereof K. Robert being advertised entred England neare to Carlile and burnt some towns which belonged to King Edwards own inheritance spoyled the Monastery of Holme where his fathers corps were interred Hither the Earle of Murray and Sir James Douglas came to him with another army whereupon marching further Southward they came to Preston in Andernesse and burnt all that towne also except the Colledge of the Minorites This was fourescore miles within England from the Borders of Scotland Then they returned with their prisoners and booty to Carlile where they stayed some fourteen dayes wasting and destroying all about with fire and sword and so they returned into Scotland on Saint James day having remained within England three weeks and three dayes without any opposition or resistance They were not long at home when K. Edward entred into Scotland with his army and passed to Edinburgh but for want of victualls which were conveyed out of the way of purpose by King Roberts command and direction he was forced to make a retreat and goe home the way he came having discharged his choller with what he could meet with in his return But hee was quickly followed by the two Colleagues Sir James and Randulph who entred England burnt North-Allerton with other townes and villages as farre as Yorke and overtaking the King at the Abbey of Biland gave him battell and defeated him There was taken John Britton Earle of Richmond who had also the Earledome of Lancaster he being ransomed for a great summe of money passed over into France where he remained and never came back again into England The English Chronicle to excuse this defeat layes the blame hereof upon Andrew Barkeley Earle of Carlile whom they say Sir James Douglas corrupted with money upon which pretext Barkeley was executed suffering good Gentleman to cover other mens faults It doth me good to heare Master John Major answer the English Writers in his round and substantiall manner It is but a dream saith he and spoken without all likelihood for neither were the Scots ever so flush and well stored with moneyes as to corrupt the English neither was that the custome of good Sir James Douglas a valiant Warriour who did what he did not with gold but with another mettell sharpe
with the roughnesse thereof being so Mountainous and full of heaths and wasts harder enemies then the inhabitants giving no place to the vertue and valour of the people very absurdly and maliciously for as touching the first that they have had no desire of it it is a childish alledgeance when they see they cannot get a thing to deny that they desire it The great means they have used the many attempts they have made and that common and proverbiall speech so ordinary in their owne mouthes and devised amongst themselves Qui la France veut gagner a l' Escosse faut commencer do testifie the contrary And above all their often intending a full conquest of it as their owne Histories beare record And as for the hinderance by France their aides to Scotland have not been very great nor very frequent yea it may bee said justly that France hath received more help then ever it gave for since the league with Charlemaigne it may be truely said without any poeticall hyperbole nulla unquam Francis fulsit victoria castris sine milite Scoto that the French armies never wanted Scottish souldiers but the Scots have but very seldome had Frenchmen to helpe them And if the Kings of England have sometimes bended their forces towards France yet they did it not alwayes but have made more warre in Scotland when they had peace with France And it is amongst the complaints of our Nation that France have cast them into warres with England when they might have had peace Like as when they had advantage by warre France did often wring their weapons out of their hands and forced them to a disadvantagious peace which was commonly the greatest fruits of their friendship and league Now as for the difficulties of hills hunger c. These are not so great as they talke of for neither is it altogether so poore nor so hilly and mountanous as they would have it beleeved to bee and if King Robert at this time or any other at any time have caused spoil and waste in the Countrey at some times thereby to famish or straiten the enemy or have chosen to vexe or trouble them with a Camp volante to eschew the hazzard of a battell as Douglas and Randulph did at this time it hath been the practice of all warriours of all Nations but neither hath it been neither could it have been the onely mean of conserving this Countrey in freedome except manhood and valour had been joyned with it and that in a great measure whereof sufferance and hardnesse to endure great straits want scant cold hunger and travell is no little part As on the contrary not to be able to endure these is effeminatenesse the ordinary consequent of riches wealth ease abundance and delicacie all reprochfull to men Even as the other I confesse are oft the consequences of povertie and are helps to harden the bodies and whet the courages of men Wherefore if they had meant nothing else but that the poverty of Scotland did preserve the liberty thereof because it kept the inhabitants in continuall exercise both of body and minde and did not suffer them to grow tender delicate and effeminate but hardned their bodies against want and their minds and courages against perills and dangers which they imployed for the defence of their Countrey and by the which as the chief means under God they did defend it we could well admit of it and acknowledge as much poverty that is to say want of superfluity and vanity invented by soft and womenly minds and covered under the maske of civility as hath begotten in them valour and temperance as it is said to have done in many people before the Romanes Macedonians Turks Parthians Scythians c. But since that is not their meaning but even to detract from their valour they exprobrate their poverty and casts it up for a reproach to breed contempt of them in others and to ascribe to it what is due to their worth to wit the liberty and preservation of their Countrey from all forrain enemies we may say justly that it hath not been the immediate cause of their being preserved against England Danes or whatsoever enemy but that there hath been as much sufficiency of things necessary call it riches or by what other name you list as hath moved other Nations especially England to covet it and coveting to invade it and when they had done their best they were driven from it not so much by the barrennesse and roughnesse of the soyle as by many and sad stroakes of the inhabitants thereof and by such acts and deeds as became wife valiant and couragious men Touching all which this one example will serve to confute whatsoever hath been or can bee said in this kind then which we need no other proof and that is this same huge and great army raised by this King Edward the third and intending to have come into Scotland if hee had not been thus affronted by Sir James and Randulph and before in his fathers time at Biland and which admitteth for no exception at Bannockburne In all which there is no colour of want of will he showed it he professed it and presumed to devoure them in an instant No want of forces having gathered from all Countreyes not onely his subjects but his friends also no scarcitie of victuall hee had abundance of all things no hills nor mountains they met in the plain fields no forrain aid on the Scots side that we heare of besides the two Brabanders that King Edward sent to help them And so again whatsoever progresse or appearance of conquest the English have made of Scotland it was never by their valour and armes but by the advantage of an intestine warre they siding with the one party and at last overcoming both as did Edward the first in the dayes of Balliol wherefore they make a wrong account and much mistake the matter that thinke the liberty of this Kingdome hath been maintained more by the wants of our soyle want of will in our enemies or of leasure in the English then by the worth of our predecessours if wee weigh things rightly But the true way and mean by which our Countrey and liberty thereof have stood and by which they have relieved and vindicated it when it was thralled are these we have spoken of by which also they procured peace at all times and now also at this time For the same yeare in March Ambassadours came from Edward to treat of perpetuall peace which the next yeare was concluded by the Parliament of England held at Northhampton unto this Parliament for treating of Articles of peace King Robert sent Sir James with some Prelates where it was concluded on these conditions That the King of England should renounce all title and claime that he and his predecessours had â—…aid to the Crowne of Scotland and deliver unto them whatsoever Bonds Contracts Writs or Evidents they had for their pretended Title thereto And
We have heard how desperately things went on the Brucian which was the onely right side hee that was lawfull King durst not bee named nor there was none that durst do so much as once offer to call him King but the little children in their play who still stiled him so whether by a naturall inclination to their rightfull Prince or by some spark of Divine inspiration joyned therewith who can tell or who knowes these things what motions will either remain of old or spread of new in the hearts of men where Gods work is to be done wise men keep silence and therefore the stones behoved to cry out and foolish simple babes beare witnesse that the Bruce was King for all the usurpers confidence and crueltie no doubt it was with great derision and contempt of the hearers but the event did justifie it that it had a secret mover No man saw the means how it could come to passe but means will not be wanting where a work is to be done This ought to be a heartning to good subjects in their lawfull Princes quarrell and for good men in all good causes not to despaire for want of means Let men do their best means will come from whence they least dream on Perhaps it will fall out so here in this case Out from among the midst of the enemies the first glimpse of deliverance doth arise There were that conspired against the Bruce to wrack him and the Countrey England and the Balliols faction in Scotland and those had overrunne all There comes a blink of favour and hope from Rome by the procuring of France The Pope sends to King Edward of England to desist from invading of Scotland but that evanished without effect pride had so farre prepossessed his heart that he thought himselfe sure to make a conquest of Scotland pleasing himself in his owne conceit and supposing Scotland neither durst nor could ever make head against him hereafter wherefore he will not do so much as give the Ambassadours leave to come into his sight A manifest contempt not so much of the people as of the voyce of equity and reason But he called it reason what he had ability to doe Stat pro ratione voluâ—…as is the voyce of Tyrannie and indeed a change being to come pride behoved to go before bùt the working of this is obscure and not perceived at first openly diâ—…ention amongst the conspirators doth arise upon a light occasion a gnats wing as the Proverb is but it growes to a Mountain Talbot an English man was appointed with Balliol as hath been said for to govern Scotland his co-adjutors for re-conquering of it were amongst other Scots Englized David Cummin Earle of Athole Henry of Beaumont John Mowbray an old favourer of that faction from the time of Edward the first of whom he had received diverse lands for ill service to his Countrey which Edward esteemed to bee good as indeed it was profitable to him This John Mowbray was dead and had left his lands to be divided between his two daughters and his brother Alexander or rather as a bone and a matter of debate amongst the whole faction for his daughters claiming it as heires of line his brother by heire-male as entail the Case was brought to judgement Henry of Beaumont had married one of the daughters he therefore was fracker froward that way as one that was interessed Talbot and Cummin swayed this way Edward Balliol enclined to the other party and gave sentence for Alexander the brother Hereupon dissention ariseth they grudge and murmure against the judgement they complain of it in their open discourse and speaches as unjust they withdrew themselves from Court as mal-contents Talbot goes into England perhaps to complain to the King and as he came thorow Lowthian hee is taken by some of King Bruces party who began to show their heads upon this occasion and carried to Dumbarton where hee died Beaumont put hand to work and without so much as acquainting the King withall takes Dungard a strong Castle in Buchan and the rest of the lands that were in plea hee ceaseth them and makes them his owne by the law of the strongest Cummin gets him into Athole and there fortifies himself against whosoever should assail him This terrifies Balliol so that he retreats his sentence and turnes his coat agreeth with those two granting unto Beaumont the lands which he had adjudged from him and giving Cummin diverse other good lands which belonged to Robert Stuart who shall reigne afterward to shew upon what ill ground that gift was founded But is he the better for this injustice for injustice it must be either first or last he is not so much the better as in likelihood he should have been for injustice is never profitable If hee gain one he losseth another hee winnes Cummin and Beaumont but he loseth Alexander Mowbray who thereupon joins himself to the other party And thus was this usurpers faction brangled then bound up again and after divided again by want of worth in Balliol their head But this is not all for it seems that Cummins mind hath not been so much soundly reconciled to Balliol as it hath been onely plaistered over which may appeaâ—…e to bee probably collected out of the History which they say is thus Edward of England came with 50000. men into Scotland to what purpose so many was there warre None saith he nor rebellion greatly that appeared any where what doth hee then doth he fight with any man doth he fortifie Castles we heare no word of any such matter What hath been his intention then wherefore came he and with so huge an Army they tell not But let actions speake they will tell All agree in this that he tooke away Balliol into England there is one point Then hee hath been jealous of him and hath feared perhaps that he would not continue long his vassall as his Grandfather had proofe in Balliols father but what doth he more hee leaves Cummin to guide the 〈◊〉 in Scotland there is another point Hee makes him Viceroy in Scotland for Balliol and Balliol in effect prisoner in England Of which course Edward of England is the Authour let it bee so who will purge Cummin of having been a Counseller a suggester of information for his owne advancement he being a man that did ever hunt after preferment which he made the scope of his actions and compasse by which he ever sailed being also of an aspiring mind and of a fickle and various disposition and nature However it be this is another division in that society between the Edwards the usurping Kings And thus much of the estate of their faction Concerning the other partie that stuck to the lawfull King Robert Stuart that afterward was King had escaped Balliols ambush being but fifteen yeares of age and by the help of his friends was conveyed to the Castle of Dumbarton where hee was received by Malcolm Fleeming Captain thereof Now
abundance being in Autumne did so spoile the wayes and raise the waters and wet the Souldiers with their armour that they were forced to retire home again into Scotland In the mean time King Richard greatly moved that the Scots must bring in strangers to waste his Countrey entereth Scotland with an Army of 60000. foot and 8000. horse and used all sort of Hostilitie in the Merse and Lowthian not sparing the religious houses and persons such as Newbotle Melrosse and Dribrough with the Monkes thereof The French Admirall better remembring and more carefull of his Masters directions then considering what was fit to bee done dealt earnestly with the Earle of Douglas to give him battell But the Earle knowing better and regarding more the good of his Countrey and weighing with judgement the English power and forces would no wayes listen to him he told him it was not for want of affection to doe the King of France service that he refused to fight but in respect of the unequall number and appointment of the Armies at that time And that he might the better see the English forces he tooke him up to a hill from whence they might have a reasonable view of them as they passed by in order which when the Admirall had seen and considered thereof hee easily yeelded to the Earles opinion Hollinshed setteth downe the oddes saying that the Scots and French were not above 8000. speares and 30000. of all other sorts and the most part of those not well armed where he reckoneth of English 6000. horse and 60000. Archers which are 2000. horses fewer then our Histories do reckon In this inequalitie therefore being no lesse a wise Conductour then a valiant Warriour he resolved not to hazard a battell but determined to take another course which he did for he entered England on that quarter which was furthest distant from the English Army and wasted Cumberland and the adjacent Countrey neare to it The King of England being advertised hereof purposed to have followed him and forced him to fight but being better advised and put in mind no question of what had beâ—…allen his Grandfather Edward the third at Stanhope Parke against good Sir James he altered his purpose and marched the readiest way home And so both Armies having spoiled and wasted each others Countreyes they returned without encountring or fight of other In the return the Earle Douglas perswaded them to besiege Roxbrough Castle making full account that the King of England would not raise a new Army before the next Spring and so they sat downe before it but it did not continue eight dayes ere they raised the siege The cause was a reasonlesse demand of the Frenchmen who would needs have the Castle to bee given to them and to belong to the King of France when it were wonne from the enemy This demand did so offend the Scots that they could by no means heare of it and so the enterprise was deserted upon this occasion but chiefly by the Frenchmens insolent and licentious behaviour and carriage in the warres who rob and steal and use all manner of force and violence there arose many times great strife and many quarrells between the Country people and them for the Country people watched them when they were alone or but few together and sometimes robbed them of their horses sometimes of their valises and luggage sometimes they hurt and at other times slew of them The French Commanders complained to the Kings Councell and the common people answered that they had received more losse and hurt by the French who professed themselves to be friends then they had done by the English who were sworne enemies And therefore they said it were reason that the French should no wayes be suffered to goe home untill they had satisfied for the wrongs they had done The Earle Douglas in this hard case seeing they were strangers that came to aide Scotland was willing partly to bear with their faults as proceeding from an evill custome and form used at home in France and therefore interposed himself to have mitigated the people but could hardly pacifie them yet at last with great instancy and entreatie being greatly favoured and generally well beloved and popular hee obtained that the common Souldiers and the Army should be suffered to returne into France and that their Captains and Commanders should be retained still untill satisfaction were made for the losse they had sustained And so the King of Frances desire was satisfied who had then sent for them and withall order taken with the dammage done by them This was the aide and this was the successe of the help received from France now the second time It was very small before and it is now to very little purpose more hurtfull and troublesome to the Countrey then of importance against the enemy Aâ—…ter their embarking the Scots remained still in England the space of two moneths and then the English having withdrawne and conveighed all the victuall out of the way they returned into Scotland And hereby they did show clearly how little they leaned to forrain aid without which there greater enterprises were ever performed neither was there ever either by these or by others before or since though we looke over all Histories any great exploit atchieved All the help they ever got was onely in the besieging of some Townes at some happening times and some such trifles scarce worth the naming in respect of the whole power of the body and state of the Countrey which I remark again and commend to the Reader to be truely considered for vindicating the valour and worth of the inhabitants from that obloquie and unequall judgement of such as diminish and impair it who cannot but know that it was never forraine forces as is wrongfully surmised but the vertue and valour of their Predecessours that hath preserved the honour and liberty of their Countrey all manner of wayes and that any one man amongst diverse of the name of Douglas hath done more in that cause then the force of France if it were put all together did ever to this houre The yeare following the Earle of Douglas with Robert Stuart Earle of Fife and Archbald Douglas Lord of Galloway his Uncle entered into England with an Army of three thousand men passing the water of Solway so secretly that they were at Cocket-mouth on such a sudden that the people had no leasure to convey their goods out of the way Wherefore having for the space of three dayes gathered together a rich bootie they returned home through Cumberland Westmerland and Northumberland into Scotland again without any encounter Not long after Archbald Lord of Galloway in company of the same Earle of Fife made a road into England in revenge whereof the King of England sent an Army into Scotland which did great harm in the Merse and occasioned that notable battell of Otterburn For the Scots irritated herewith boyled with deâ—…ire of revenge being at that time very flourishing
that hereupon he used them courteously But when his men were in great security scattered and separated as fearing no hurt or danger and some at their Ships some sent with Robert Stuart of Disdier to spoile the Countrey about which stood out against him and to furnish his ships and the towne so that there remained not with the Lord Niddisdale above 200. men when they set upon him as before we have said and being beaten the Towne was sackt and burnt Then they tooke 60. ships which they found in divers Havens and Creeks and laded 15. of them with such spoile as they had gotten and burnt the rest Then returning homeward they spoiled the Isle of Man which lay in their way He landed at Loch-rien which divides a part of Galloway from Carrict and hearing there of the roade into England he hasted him hither with all diligence But truce being made for certaine yeares with England that he might not languish in idlenesse he passed into Spruce from whence he heard that an Army was to be sent against the Infidels There hee gave such proofe of his vertue and valour that hee was chosen Admirall of the whole Fleet which was very faire and great esteemed to consist of 250. saile and was there created Duke of Spruce and Prince of Danskin But there arose dissention betwixt him and the Lord Clifford an Englishman upon an old emulation and present envie of his new preferment at which Clifford grudged Wherefore being challenged to the field by Clifford he accepted it gladly but the other weighing with himselfe what a hazzard he was like to runne by fighting with such a man of such incomparable valour found meanes before the day of the combat came to make him away by hired Assasines and Brigands who murthered him in the night on the bridge of Danskin The Manuscript seemeth to say that combat was not taken on there and then but long before while they were both at home and that Niddisdale before the day passing to Paris to provide armour fit for him or on whatsoever occasion else Clifford gave it out that he had fled the combat but when he saw that he was returned before the day appointed fearing to match with his well knowne strength and valour would have shifted the fight with many frivolous excuses Now there being assembled and met together at that time brave Knights from all the parts of Christendome Clifford partly for envie of the honour conferred upon his adversary and partly remembring their old debates but chiefly because of this disgrace and infamie of being put to this necessitie of refusing to fight with him hee caused mercenarie cut-throats to lie in wait for him who as he happened to walke through the streets and view the walls of the Towne set upon him and murdered him not without great difficultie by which losse that enterprise against the Infidels was disturbed and dashed We told before how he is stiled Prince of Danskin and Duke of Spruce in the Monuments of the Sinclairs of whom one had married his daughter sure it is by the report of many eye-witnesses that there was a gate in Dansick on which the Coat of the Douglasses was carved and graven in stone which decaying and being of late re-edified this monument of him is perished The common opinion is that Dansick having beene taken by Infidels was regained by Scottishmen and therefore it is that the Scots have such priviledges there and there is a part of the Town which they call little Scotland which is inhabited almost with Scottishmen All which must be referred most apparently to the Lord Niddisdale and to this time and doth testifie in some measure he hath surpassed the quality and condition of a private man or of a stranger in those parts seeing he acquired the title of Prince and Dâ—…ke whereof we can affirme no more then hath beene said This fell out about the yeare 1389. or 1390. about the death of King Robert the second Of Archbald the second called The Grimme the third Earle and twelfth Lord of Douglas and Bothwell UNto James 〈◊〉 at Otterâ—…urn succeeded his brother Archbald whom 〈◊〉 wrongfully calleth his Cousin Hee was married to the daughter of Andrew Murray sisters sonne to K. David Bruce and Governour of Scotland by her he got the Lordship of Bothwell and many other lands and she bare to him two sonnes first William who died a yeare before his father without children and 〈◊〉 who succeeded to his father also a daughter named Marjorie married to David Prince of Scotland Concerning this Archbald the Grim we finde not many particular acts of his recorded besides those which he did in his fathers time and in his brothers of which we have already spoken although certainly hee cannot but have done divers worthy of memorie seeing he hath the name and reputation of a most worthy Captaine being so sterne and austere in carriage and countenance that hee was termed The Grimme Douglas and by our Writers Archbald the Grimme Now that we may the better understand the reasons of the Douglasses proceedings and actions let us as our manner is take a generall view of the estate of the Countrey at this time His succession to the Earledome by the death of his brother was as we have said not long before the death of King Robert the second who died in the Castle of Dundonald in the yeare 1390. April 19. Before his death there was a Truce taken betweene England and France for the space of seven yeares wherein Scotland was also comprehended By reason of this Truce partly and partly for that his sonne John who was afterward called Robert the third was lame both of body and minde and so no wayes fit for warre there is no mention of any exploit done by this man onely it is said of him that when King Robert the third in the year 1396. and the seventh of his reign created divers Dukes and would have made this Archbald one he refused it as a noveltie and an empty title not worthy of the accepting seeing it was neither bestowed for merit nor service done nor had any reall advantage in it save an airy show of appearing honour to please the humour of ambitious minds of which he was none The next yeare following Richard the second of England was deposed and the Duke of Lancaster was made King in his roome who was Henry the fourth In the beginning of Henries reigne the seeds of warre were sowen upon this occasion George Dumbarre Earle of March had betrothed his daughter Elizabeth to David the Kings eldest sonne and had payed a great part of their portion before hand But the Earle Douglas alledging that the Kings private contracting of his sonne without the consent of the State was not according to the custome of the Kingdome nor right and orderly done caused the matter to be propounded by his Majestie to the Parliament as former Kings had done and as reason
know not But if this were indeed it is so memorable that it deserveth not to bee passed over with a dry foot as wee say and without observation For who can but wonder at so rare a fact betwixt a father and a son as the like is not extant elsewhere in any Record or History and hath not beene heard of I thinke since the world stood That a man to spite his sonne should quite a Kingdome whereof hee was possest and saw no other appearance but to enjoy it still I confesse there hath beene much unnaturall unkindenesse in the world whereby they have procured the death and destruction of those whose safetie they were tied by the bonds of nature to maintain but that hath beene for their owne honour and dignity to obtain the place or continue in it which men doe so much aspire unto but that their unnaturall despight should reach so farre as to undoe themselves and to quite a Kingdome for obtaining and retaining whereof ambitious men turne the world upside downe onely to satisfie a passionate humour or malice conceived against their owne childe let him that can parrellel it and put this up in his note booke for a second instance at least It was for love of his Cousin for respect to equitie out of duetie to God and love of his Covntrey which he saw hee himselfe could not and his son would not govern rightly and therefore thought fittest to resign it to him that both could and would doe it it was a good sober wise and worthy thought But then our Writers doe him wrong that never signifie that such was his minde no not in the least word and mention onely his owne anger and the instigation of Coline Campbell a chiefe man in Argyle who blew the coale out of a private spleene against Walter who had done him some injury but however it were whether his spight moved him to do justice or desire to do justice caused despight he threatned to do it to his sonne and performed what he threatned for he sent Ambassadours into England to have the King released of which this Archbald was chief about the time of his very first coming to the Earledome He with his two Colleagues William Hay Constable and Henry Bishop of Aberdene carried the matter so wisely that they brought it to a conclusion which was the more easily effected because King James married a Lady of England without portion which they thought would move him to forget any wrong he had received by their injust detention The Ambassadors also condescended upon a ransome to be payed though none were due from him who never was lawfull prisoner So at last hee was released came home and was crowned King the 22. of May 1424. We have heard hitherto the rise of the house of Douglas and the continuall increasing thereof by their great deserts with the approbation and applause of all men with the good will and liking of their Princes for the space of many yeares their Princes delighting to imploy them and they endeavouring to serve their Princes and their Countrie to the uttermost of their power with a good harmony and happy agreeing on all sides Let us now bee contented from henceforth to find the world to bee the self still that is rolling and tumbling by perpetuall vicissitudes and changes for though this house shall yet grow up and to a higher pitch then ever yet this concordance shall not continue so full but shall beginne to have some jarring their Princes being jealous of them they standing in feare of their Princes sometimes in favour sometimes out of favour sometimes imployed and sometimes neglected having mens affections sometimes towards them sometimes averse from them liking and disliking by turnes and fits They also for their parts were now well-contented then malecontented now dealing in affaires then withdrawing from all medling in State businesse from whence did spring discords imprisonments banishments slaughters which things beginning in this mans time at his committing strangenesse and discontents continued in the next and proceeded in his sonnes time to his putting to death and was transferred as hereditary to his successours with many interchangings of smilings and frownings of fortune and Court which at last ended in that fearefull catastrophe of the finall ruine of this flourishing family in the yeare 1483. which troubles continued the space of 59. or 60. yeares beginning at King James the firsts return into Scotland For the very first yeare of his reigne this Earle Douglas is committed to ward but is soone released and then within some few yeares was committed again For his first commitment there is no cause thereof recorded onely the time thereof doth furnish some matter of conjecture together with other circumstances set downe As for the time it was when Duke Murdocke and his sonnes Walter and Alexander and their Mother and her Father Duncane Stuart Earle of Lennox were committed The circumstances are that he was not alone but with him twenty foure Earls and Barons were committed likewise amongst whom there were some of the Kings owne speciall friends and kindred as William Earle of Angus who was the Kings sisters sonne and so Duke Murdokes Cousin The Earle of Douglas was also allied with him for Robert the Governours son John Earle of Buchan had married Douglas sister and there had been cor-respondency and friendship betwixt the Governour and Archbald the Grimme as also Archbald Tyne-man this Earles Father and Grandfather and Buchan and this Earle had been fellowes in Armes together in France at Baugue as also Buchan and Archbald Tyne-man were slain together at Vernoill Likewise the Earle of March who had been restored by Duke Murdocks Father and had kept good friendship with him and his sonne after his restitution Robert Stuart of Roth-house Stuart of Dundonald John Stuart of Carden being also of the name of Stuart and all in some neernesse of blood to Murdock as the King himselfe also was The rest Hepburn of Hailes Haye of Yester Ramsay of Dalhousie Haliburtoun of Dirleton we finde to have beene dependers of the houses of Douglas and March and the rest also Walter Ogilbe Alexander Seiton or Gordon Haye Arroll Scrimger Constable of Dundee have beene friends and followers of the house of Douglas as wee find they did assist and accompany them in diverse battells and have also perhaps had some friendship with the Duke or his Father in law as commonly the Nobilitie are allied and of kinne one to another Who therefore thought they were willing that their lawfull and rightfull Prince should enjoy his owne place would not agree so easily to the putting to death of those whom the King was resolved to make out of the way Now what it was that moved the King to this course whether desire to be revenged of the cruelty of Robert the Governour their Father toward David D. of Rothsay his elder brother or for his mis-demeanour and undutifusnesse towards his Father Robert the
accounted also just who does it byorder and modestie that hath patience to sute it and abide the delayes of a Court-sute it being a mean to purge blood out of the land Neither does either Philosophie or Religion forbid it but by the contrary commands allowes it Only the caution is that the minde of the pursuer be voide of malice and his eye set upon justice of which intention the searcher of hearts can only be the competent judge If some Imperfections and weaknesse of nature do mingle with the action we must not alwayes for that either utterly reject the action or condemne the authour But we must acknowledge that as right which is right and pardon the imperfection which none wantes We must not exclaime against it as if it were nothing but partialitie Nor against the doer as meerly vindictive cheifely in a fact so very enormous as the murthering of his Cosins was wherefore if we shall without partialitie in our selves consider this whole pursuit and give it the right name we shall call it kindnesse to his kinsmen equitie justice modestie and patience rather than wrong and malice and praise him for his kindnesse and faithfulnesse in friendship in revenging their quarrells which hath been his very inclination as will appeare hereafter yet not only this his just pursuite but every thing that fell out in the countrie is laid upon him to brand him as the slaughter of James Stuart by the Boydes and the like the taking of the castle of Hales by Patrick Dumbarre which he is said to have taken and killed the keeper thereof because the Lord Hales had then received the Queen mother into the castle of Dumbarre who had fled hither to eschew the troubles of the times The Earle Douglas within a few dayes after got the castle of Hales againe on condition to suffer the said Patrick Dumbar and his men to depart with their lives safe Likewise he is said to have constrained Sir James Stuart the blacke knight of Lorne who had maried the Queen mother to goe out of the countrie upon some speeches uttered by the said Sir James against the ill government of the affairs of the kingdom But neither is it set down what the words were neither what sort of constraint was used towards him This Sir James as he was sailing into France his ship was taken by the Flemings and he himself died soone after The next year which was 1448 there fell out warre with England and incursions made on both sides by the Borderers where the Earle Douglas began again after so long an intermission to wit from the entrie of King James the first in the yeare 1423. the space of twenty five years to take upon him the managing of the warre which his house had ever done and he now also discharging with honour and following the footsteps of his predecessours for Dumfreis being burnt by the Earle of Shreusburie or Salisburie Dumbar spoiled by the Earle of Northumberland James Douglas the Earles brother burnt Anwick in England where having gotten great store of bootie and many prisoners as the others had done in Scotland being almost equall the prisoners goods were changed byconsent agreement of the captains But this was onlya small assay before a greater matter which followed this same year as should seem yet there was some cessation for a while and truce taken for seven years In which time the Earle who as we see was so zealous in prosecuting the revenge of the wrong done to his Cosins showes another propertie no lesse commendable which is to be as kind and forward to advance his friends as he had been to quell his enemies For the same year James Dumbar Hollinshed calles him John Earle of Murray being dead first he obtaines the foresaid Earles daughter who was Neece to King Robert the second by his daughter for his third Brother Archbald then the title of Earl of Murray from the King notwithstanding that she whom his brother had married was but the youngest sister the elder being married before her fathers death unto James Creighton of whom the house of Fenderet is descended how it came that he was preferred before 〈◊〉 who married the elder sister whether because the titles of Earles do not go by succession unto the heirs of Line but by the pleasure of the Prince and that he had more court then Creighton or whether there was some respect also had to the kinred or what ever cause there were of it it gave matter of speech to his enviers and to our histories it hath furnished matter of Censure as a wrong done to the elder sister to whom they think it belonged he obtained also his fourth brother Hugh to be made Earle of Ormond and his fifth brother John to be Lord of Balvenie and Baron thereof with many rich and fruitfull lands In which actions of his when men can finde no ground of alledging that he did any wrong they blame him as immoderate in augmenting too much the greatnesse of his house Wherein I cannot but praise his kindnesse and carefulnesse in preferring of his friends by all lawfull meanes which is a dutie standeth with wisdom and a right wisdom neither was it ever or can it be ever justly discommended where there is no injurie committed Whereas not to do it if a man be able and not to seem to do so proceeds either of carelesnes or that which is worse wickednesse selfe love and in some envifulnesse and malignity even to their owne friends Which kind of doing deserves no commendation when it is but carelesnesse farre lesse when it is done of malice last of all when men doe not onely not labour to advance their friends but even endeavour to keep them under by a point of wisedome which they thinke very deep that they may remain servants to them fearing that if they come to any preferment they would not be so ready to serve them and might perhaps grow up above them This humour as it is malignant and an ill disposition so it is no great good wisedome whatsoever subtilty it may seem to have in it for they advert not that they hinder them who would stand them in stead and cut them short in power to be steadable to them and so cut down the props of their owne standing and such as would support them in their need necessity And while they feare that their friends out-strip them they give place and matter to their enemies to overtop them both Now the feare which they apprehend of their friends neglecting their duetie to them is very farre off and if ever it come to passe it should not be envied providing that kindnesse remain among them though they should grow greater then they and howbeit they answered not our expectation in kindnesse except it were joyned with extremitie of wickednesse and perhaps not then neither ought we to repent or repine it being much more tolerable then to bee overmatched by an
owne default whatever life or fortune he should have thereafter he would owe it to the Kings clemencie These and such like speeches moved the Noblemen that were present especially the Gentlemen of Angus who although they had always followed the King yet were loath that so ancient and noble an house should perish chiefly Archbishop Kennedie howbeit he had received many injuries of Crawford or his sather yet considering of what importance it was to the King to have his owne forces increased by this accession and his enemies diminished and weakned by want of so great a man dealt earnestly with the King to receive him into his wonted place of honour and favour Neither was the King difficult to be entreated but graciously pardoned him and restored him to his former condition both of goods and honour onely admonishing him to doe his dutie in time to come It is reported that the King being desirous to performe his promise which was to raze the house of Phineavin the chiefe Mannour of the Earle Crawfords and to make the highest stone the lowest he went up to the top of the house and according to this promise threw down a little stone which was lying loose above the built worke to the ground which is to this day kept in an iron chaine for a Monument and memoriall of this action Some also write that the King tooke from him the lands of Badenoch and Loquhabre and gave them to Huntley for the lands which he had distributed at the field of Brighen as also the second place in Parliament and honour of bearing the Scepter Crawford died within six moneths of a burning feavour at Phineavin and was buried in the Gray Friers at Dundee in the Sepulchre of his Progenitors The Earle Douglas informed hereof and seeing his forces decay daily and the Kings daily growing greater he thought he would goe trie what succour or support he could have out of England and for that effect he sent James Hammiltoun of Cadyou to K. Henry to desiâ—…e his help in this estate King Henry considering and thinking the occasion fit for him to encroach upon Scotland perswading himselfe that the Earle Douglas his passion of revenge on the one part and the necessitie of his estate on the other two powerfull perswaders to move men should drive him to accept his help on whatever termes was content to aide him upon this condition that he should become his subject sweare himselfe English and so to continue for ever and for better assurance hereof should put into his hands such Strengths and Castles in Scotland as he had in his custodie Unto this Douglas replied very generously and honestly `` That hee 〈◊〉 would never leave such a blot upon his house and would rather choose to die by what ever hand then commit such a crime against his Countrey for a fault done by the Prince and some particular men onely whereof he hoped to be avenged without that shame This being so honest a part and testifying so honest a heart as some of them have not had the like even of those who pretended to be Kings themselves some of whom have not refused to render themselves and their Kingdomes to the English servitude to be avenged of their enemies and to obtaine the Crown for themselves is too lightly overpassed by our Writers without the due testimony approbation and praise that it well deserveth Besides there can hardly be a clearer argument of his not affecting or aiming at the Crowne which his brother and Predecessours were charged with and traâ—…uced to the King for had he beene that way set he would have accepted of the proffer of England and made use of their help which questionlesse these Kings would not have denied him according to their ordinary practice And how many are there that would have forborne in such power and upon such an occasion for although he seems to have no colour of title to the Crowne yet men that aspire to it doe seldome want their pretences when they have power to search it So that the greater is the pitie in so moderate prosecution of such a quarrell that the event should have beene so hard on his side which appeares yet better in that which followed So leâ—…t thus to himselfe by the instigation of his partners and namely of James Hammiltoun of Cadyou hee gathered together his friends and followers to raise the siege of Abercorne which the King had beset and lay before it in his owne person And when hee was come within five miles or as others say within sight of the besiegers they looked assuredly that he would and that hee had resolved to fight because he put his Army in order of battell and being very ready for their part and forward Cadyou also exhorting him thereto that he would end these warres with a notable victorie to his perpetuall praise or with an honourable death as became his house that he would vindicate himselfe from those miseries and contumelies he utterly refused to fight though he were more in number saying plainly his heart would not suffer him nor serve him to fight against his Soveraign Wherby it may be conjectured as saith the Manuscript that his meaning was only to have terrified the King and brought him to some reasonable conditions of peace But there wanted intercessours to deale betwixt them partly because all were ingaged to the one or other side partly for that they beleeved that he still persisted in his former opinion of distrust and indignation and so nothing was done therein by any Others interpret it to have bin cowardize or faint heartednesse and lack of courage for their words import so much a fault that was incident to few of that stock and we never finde it imputed to any of them against England or against any other private enemie neither to this man elsewhere but only at this time And we heard how after the killing of his brother his courage is commended together with his piety The reason of it hath been this then while his anger was recent and green against the authors thereof he could have done any thing to have been avenged now time having taken away the edge of that disposition when he considered it was his King he had to do with whose hand the Courtiers his enemies had onely borrowed his naturall affection and regard of a subject toward his Prince was returned and by peece-meal had taken possession of his heart again as the own proper lodging where it had been harboured ever before Certainly this refusall to fight now and his former rejecting the King of Englands disloyall conditions of help have proceeded from one and the same disposition of minde Wherefore seeing that ought highly to be praised I see not how this can be condemned at least how they can condemn it that do so highly respect that high place of Kings The word also will import not altogether flat cowardise but a natural sluggishnesse want of action whereof cowardise
fathers death who died without heirs male she was heir to her father by the renunciation of her sister Elizabeth who was married afterward to Alexander Hamilton of Cadyowe and so she was Countesse of Marre and Angus Dowager or Lady tercer of Marre and inheritrix of the Earldome of Angus Her first husband dying without issue she was married after his death to William the first Earle of Douglas she being his third wife as hath bin shewed in the year 1381. She was a kinde Lady to her friends loving to her sister Elizabeth and a carefull mother to her sonne George Earle of Angus She is never designed Countesse of Douglas either for distinction being better known by her titles of Marre and Angus or because these were more ancient and no lesse hononâ—…able She is the twelfth from Bancho and tenth from Walter the first Stuart and she is the last of that Name in the house of Angus And thus much of the house of Angus in generall before it came to the Douglasses of whom now it is time to speak Of the first Earle of Angus of the Name of Douglas Of William the first Earle of Douglas and Angus WE shall do no wrong to reckon William the first Earle of Douglas as the first Earle of Angus also of the Name of Douglas seeing he married the inheritrix of Angus Nay we should do him wrong to omit him being the root from which all the rest are sprung He was the first Earl of Douglas and first Earl of Angus of the Name of Douglas though it be true that he was 23. or 24. years Earl of Douglas before he came to be Earl of Angus and that is all the difference betwixt the antiquitie of these two houses in the possession of that Name Now that it was Earle William himself and none else it is evident by a bond made by the said Earle William to his sister Marjorie Countesse of Marre for the due payment of the said Marjories third let to him and Margaret Stuart Countesse of Marre and Angus where he calls her his wife Also that the same Earle William was father to George it is clear by a Charter of Tutorie and entaile made by Sir James Sandilands of West-Calder to George in which Sir James speaking sayes thus The Land of Calder were given to my father and mother of good memorie by my Lord Sir William Earle of Douglas and Marre his father that is father to George Of the life of this William we have spoken in the house of Douglas whither we referre the Reader Of George Douglas second Earle of that Name and sonne to Margaret Stuart Countesse of Marre and Angus GEorge his sonne entreth to the Earledome in the year 1389. the 9. of Aprile a boy of seven or eight years old at most for he was born but in 1381. which is the first year that we finde his father and his mother married His mother resigned the Earledome of Angus in his favour at a Parliament in the aforesaid year 1389 the 9. of April so that he hath the title of Earle of Angus from that time forth notwithstanding his mother was alive He had to wife Mary Stuart daughter to King Robert the third being then about 16. or 17. years of age All that we hear of him in our Histories is that he was taken prisoner with the Earle of Douglas at the battel of Homeldoun in the year 1402. When he died is uncertain onely thus much we know that his sonne William kept Courts as Earle in the year 1430. So he hath lived 42. or 43. years And certainly he hath not lived long for aster his death Mary Stuart his wife was twice married first to the Lord Kennedie and bare to him John Lord Kennedie and James Arch-bishop of Saint Andrews who are called brothers to his sonne George Earle of Angus Then she was married to the Lord John Grahame of Dindaffe-moore and bare to him Patrick Grahame Bishop also of Saint Andrews and James Grahame first Laird of Fintrie His children were William and George both Earles of Angus afteâ—… him Of William the third Earle of Angus and second of that Name of William TO George succeeded William his sonne by Mary Stuart as all our writers do testifie and all men acknowledge He was amongst those that were committed to prison by King James the first in the year 1424. After this he was employed to receive the Castle of Dumbarre when the Earle of March was imprisoned in the year 1435. the 29. of King James the first his Raigne he was made warden of the middle March In the year 1436. he was sent against Percie who either by private authority or publick allowance had entred Scotland with 4000. he was about the same number and had with him in company men of note Adam Hepburne of Hales Alexander Ramsay of Dalhousie Sir Gilbert Johnstoun of Elphinston They fought at Piperdain or Piperdean as say Boetius and Holinshed perhaps Harpardean by Hadington for we see that most of them are Lowthian-men that are remarked to be in his company yet it is hard to think that Percie could come so farre in with so few The Earle of Angus was there victor beginning his first Warres upon Percie fatall to the Name belike There were 〈◊〉 of the English 400. together with Sir Henry Cliddisdale Sir John Ogle Sir Richard Percie Knights taken prisoners 1500. Of the Scots one onely of note was slaine Sir Gilbert Johnstoun of Elphinston Buchanan cals him Alexander but amisse a gentleman of singular approved vertue sayes Buchanan and Boetius tells the manner while he pursues the enemy too eagerly Before this Archbald Earle of Douglas and Wigton was gone into France male-contented with the government having been twice committed prisoner to receive his Dukedome of Turaine Every mis-hap is good for some body that gave occasion and way to this employment for while the house of Douglas was present who but they for service against England who but they were able to do it Now they being absent who but a Douglas A branch of that tree and not long since come of it especially being the Kings Cousin so near So they begin and so they shall continue with the like vertue We hear not whom he married nor any thing of his children save of his sonne James who did succeed to him Neither is it known when he died precisely onely we finde that he was dead before the 1437. the 27. of Februarie So that reckoning from the first year of his fathers marriage in the 1398. he hath lived some 41. years in all and 13. years Earle from the 1424. Of James the fourth Earle of Angus of the surname of Douglas AFter William his sonne James was Earle Our warrand is a writ where he is served heir to William his father in Killiemoore of the date 1437. Febr. 27. some 6. or 7. years after the death of King James the first
7. That this Indenture should be showne to the Pope and ratified by him And so it was sealed and subscribed with a Henry as long as the whole sheet of Parchment the worst shapen letters and the worst put together that I ever saw And as I beleeve it hath a particular Letter of confirmation of the Pope in the hands of the Earle of Angus It is thought that when William Earle of Douglas went secretly into England that his errand was to this or some such purpose to have made a proffer of his service to King Henry on these or the like conditions For even then the seeds of civill discord were sowne and began to bud forth But either because things were not as yet come to any ripenesse or for that the Earle of Douglas was fallen into disgrace with his Prince nothing was done Now about the year 1460. in the minoritie of King James the third King Henry came into Scotland and did thus transact with the Earle of Angus A rare thing and whereof the like example is hard to be found in any subject except it be the Earle of Douglas concerning the Dutchie of Turaine with the King of France which is not unlike in many things Howsoever this shews how little inferiour the house of Angus hath been to the house of Douglas in credit and authority at home and abroad This Indenture took no effect it being now too late and King Henries estate brought to so low an ebbe that both his friends and his fortune having forsaken and turned their backs upon him his aide could not suffice against the whole power of England to make head against King Edward and to stoppe the current of his victories Notwithstanding Angus gave him a taste of what he could have done for him and shewed him in a notable exploite how available his service would have been if his case had not been desparate and past recovery Which though it were not rewarded with a Dutchie yet doth it not want nor ever shall want the due reward of high praise and honour as one of the hardiest and greatest interprises that hath been atcheived by any subject The Queen King Henries wife had obtained of her friends in France a few souldiers 300. of which were in the Castle of Anwick with Monsieur Brissac their commander King Edward following his victories and that he might prevent or suppresse any commotion that might arise in the North parts or out of Scotland was come to Durhame with a great Army He himself remaining in the Town sent abroad his Commanders to take in all such Castles as stood good for King Henry Amongst others he sent the Earle of Warwick to besiege Anwick with 20000. men He had another Army lying about Bambrough not far off from this and a third besieging another Town King Henry and more especially his Queen being very solicitous for the French men dealt with the Earle of Angus very instantly to have them relieved He promised to do his best and performed no lesse than he promised He assembled to the number of 10000. horse amongst whom there were 500. empty horses or moe for commonly the best appointed have ever two horses for service upon which he might mount the French-men and bring them away So he marches toward Anwick and when he came within a little space of the Castle he ranged his men in order of battell in the sight of the English Army making show as if he would have invaded them or at least that he meant to bide them battell if they should offer to set upon him or hinder him in his purposed businesse In the meane time he sent those 500. spare horse conducted by some choice troups to a posterne of the Castle to receive the French and so brought them away Some of the the English esteeming it a great affront to suffer them to be carried away in such sort from under their noses advised the Earle of Warwick to stay them But he was resolute in the contrary and told them that he had no commission to fight And sayes he who knowes what more aide these may have near hand in the parke or some other place And suppose they have not these are certainly all choice men able enough to sustaine our charge They cannot take the Castle with them into Scotland let them take the men I shall get the Castle which is all that my commission bears And so he lets them go who returned into Scotland with the French men an acceptable present chiefly to the Queen of England This was a fair assay and preamble of his ensuing services which being prevented by King Henries destinie and his death were smothered in the cradle and his Dutchie engrossed in parchment to have lien betwixt Trent and Humber is confined to a narrower precinct within the compasse of a Coffer Notwithstanding of this greatnesse and power to make him yet stronger and more puissant on the borders he did excambe his Lands in the Maines and Clarberon with Robert Grahame of old Monrosse and got for them the Lands of Eskedale upon the border He contracted his sonne Archbald and his heir apparant to Catherine daughter to Alexander Earle of Huntly or to any other of his daughters which the said George should choose The portion 2000. markes the termes of payment 10. years 100. markes every terme That if Archbald should die his brother whom the Indenture doth not name should marrie one of the said Earle of Huntlies daughters That the Earle of Angus should give his sonne 100. mark Land in Angus That Archbald after he be seven years old shall be given to the Earle of Huntly and the Earle of Huntlies daughter to the Earle of Angus The Indenture is dated at Saint Andrews 1461. the last of September This marriage took no effect what ever were the cause thereof Either before or after this there fell out a dissention amongst the Estates about the choosing of a governour and protectour for the young King James the third In which he and his brother Bishop Kennedie with the greatest part of the Nobilitie opposed themselves to the Queen who pretended to be Tutrix and had now usurped that place a year while as the Nobilitie being busied in the Warres had no leasure to look into these things The Queene and such as followed her remained in the Castle and the other party in the Abbey of Halyroodhouse A Convention being appointed the Queene and her faction came to the Parliament house and declared her Tutrix So soon as this was known the Earle of Angus and James Kennedie came up to the market place where the said Bishop declares that their intention was nothing else but to maintain their old law and the ancient practice of the Countrey which was that in such cases the Nobilitie should choose one whom they thought most fit to undergo that charge of governing which was for the good both of the King and Countrey whereas they of the other party
favour of the Earle of Angus Other things remarkeable we have none untill about the time of the Field of Flowden which makes it seem to be probable which some allege that all this time he was confined in Arane The pretended cause as they say was secret intelligence with King Henry of England but the true cause they say was his taking Jean Kennedie daughter to the Earle of Cassils out of Galloway to whom the King bare affection and to whom the Earle gave infeftement and seizing of the Lands of Bothwel although he never married her As touching the pretended cause it hath no appearance at all seeing there was alwayes peace and friendship betwixt us and both the Henries the 7. and 8. untill the warre was denounced or a very short time before And concerning that of Jeane Kennedie we have a note of an Indenture betwixt Angus Chancellour and the Lord Kennedie but they have neglected to set down about what it hath been in the year 1496. So that we are uncertain what to think of it And contrary to this we finde that the Lands of Bothwel were not in the Earles hands but in his sonne Georges who got them from the Lord Bothwel in exchange for the Lordship of Liddisdale which for that cause he resigned into the Kings hands in favor of the Earle Bothwel in the year 1492. so that the Earle could not give her the Lands that belonged to his sonne Further our Histories tels us that when James Earle of Aran who was sent with the Navy which the King had prepared for a present to Queene Anne of France had turned in upon Ireland and having burnt Knockfergus was come to Air a Sea-port in Coile the King offended with his folly gave the charge of the Ships to Angus for prosecuting of the voyage But Aran having heard of it hoysed saile and was gone before Angus could come to the place where the Ships lay Now although it should seem by this that the King continued his favour toward him yet there are some apparant reasons to move us to think that it hath been somewhat diminished For Alexander Lord Hume was made Warden of all the three marches and that before Flowdon of which the east and middle march at least had continued under the government of the Earles of Angus for the space of three or foure generations descending from father to sonne by succession from Earle William in the persons of James and George to this present Archbald Other mention or monument of him we have none till the Warres betwixt King James the 4. and King Henry the 8. of England It is reported by some that the Queene and he did what they could to disswade the King from that Warre but when he could not prevaile with him he followed him into England There the King having wasted Northumberland and taken Norham with some few other Castles got a view of the wife of one Heron of the Foord and did so fancie her that he neglected the prosecuting of the warre and care of his Army and did nothing but dallie with her Whilest the Army lay there idle the English sent a Herauld to the King desiring that he would appoint a day for battell But the greatest part of the Nobility did dislike it And the Earle of Angus though he saw all this and many moe errours yet he held his peace all this while whereas the rest of the Nobilitie reasoned with the King but in vain For the King told them flatly he would fight them though they were a hundreth thousand more and that he would retire Then and not till then the Earle of Angus hearing his answer and knowing the danger of such resolution being the Chief man amongst them both for years and authoritie he went about to set before the King the reasons of the counsell given him hoping by that meane to break him of his determination in these words Sir said he your Majestie hath done abundantly to satisfie your friendship with the King of France in that ye have made the King of England withdraw the greater part of his Army out of France and have turned the danger of the War from him without endangering your self For they cannot keep the fields long in a Countrey that is so cold and wasted especially now when the Winter is so near Neither need your Majestie to wonder that the French Ambassadour is so instant with us to fight he being a stranger it is no strange thing to see him prodigall of other mens bloud who doth not regard the good of the parties but the benefite that will thereby redound to France Besides his request is altogether impudent and shamelesse For he requires us to do that which his master a man of great understanding thinks not fit to do for his own Kingdom Neither should the losse of this Army seem small because our number is few for all that are of worth excell either in wisedome or valour in Scotland are here and these being slain the vulgar will become a prey to the enemy Therefore as it is safest for the present to prolong the Warre so is it most profitable in generall For if Lewis would have either thè English exhausted with charges or wearied with delay what is more convenient then to compell him to divide his Forces by keeping one half thereof continually in readinesse against us who lye in wait to invade his Countrey upon every occasion so to ease the French of so much of their burden As for your honour and reputation which men pretend what can be more honourable than having razed so many Forts and Castles wasted and spoyled their Countrey with fire and sword to returne laden with such store of spoyle that they shall not be able to recover their losses nor their soile redeem the former beautie in many years though there should happen to be peace What greater commoditie can we expect to reap of the Warre than in such a tumultuous noise of Armes to have leisure to refresh our souldiers with ease and quietnesse to our credit and to our enemies shame Of all the victories that are acquired that which is obtained more by counsell than force of Armes is most properly the victory of man and the praise of it doth onely redound to the Commander and Generall for in it the Armie can claim no part or interest When the Earle had ended his speech all that were present shewed by their countenance that they did approve and assent unto his counsell But the King who had solemnely sworn to give battell heard him unwillingly and answered angerly bidding him if he were afraid go home Then Angus seeing the King obstinate and fore-seeing in his minde what would be the event of such headinesse burst forth in teares and after a while having gathered his spirits again when he was able to speak If my former life said he doth not free me from the imputation of fearfulnesse I know not by what other
it was too late for his death ensuing shortly after hindered the execution of that purpose He died the thirteenth of December 1542. leaving one onely daughter Mary his heir behinde him a childe of five dayes old But although he lived not to effect his determination yet he gave them an honourable testimony of their worth and withall made a confession of the wrong he had done to them and gave them a clear absolviture from all former imputation And so for their part they rest satisfied with it and seek no other The King was dead who had purposed to have brought them home his will is enough to them they stand not on ceremonies they come home now unsent for There were taken prisoners at the Solom-Mosse seven Earles and Lords foure and twenty others of inferiour but good place and quality When King Henry of England had triumphed a while over them causing to lead them from the Towre of London to Court through Cheapside Street the 20. of December upon Saint Thomas day he rebuked them as breakers of Covenant by a long harangue of his Chancellour who magnified the Kings mercy who did said he remit much of the rigour he might justly have used against them After this they had some more freedome and when the news of the Kings death was come he dealt kindly with them and told them his intention which was to have their Kings daughter married to his sonne Prince Edward that so the Nations of England and Scotland might be joyned together by that alliance for affecting of which match he takes their promise to favour his designe and to set it forward at home as farre as they might without dammage to their Countrey or reproach and infamy to themselves So having first taken pledges and hostages of them at New-Castle by the Duke of North-folke for their return in case the peace were not agreed on he sent them home to Scotland the first of January 1543. with these returned our Douglasses the Earle and Sir George after fifteen years exile and were received of all with great joy and gratulation Onely they were not welcome to the Cardinall They had been ever at variance they ranne divers courses in policie he suspected their Religion specially Sir Georges He knew they would not approve nor ratifie the Kings testament which he had forged wherein he was made Protectour and Governour with three Noblemen to be his Assessours He doubted not but that they would oppose him in the Parliament and therefore here he found means to be chosen Governor before their retuâ—…n Yet his fraud was detected before they came home and he debouted and put from that authority In his place James Hamilton Earle of Arran was chosen as being the man to whom it properly belonged as next heire and best beloved partly because they had a good opinion of his towardly disposition and that he was not averse from the reformed Religion whereof he willingly read the controversies partly because they hated the Archbishop Beton and his priests crueltie which put every man in fear of their government That businesse was settled ere they came home The next point was the marriage of the young Queen which they were to set forward with England The Queen mother and the Cardinall and the whole faction of the Priests oppose this way with all their might and power But they prevailed not and the Cardinall because he troubled all and would suffer nothing to be done orderly he was shut up in a Chamber till the matters were concluded and pledges promised to bee given to the English Ambassadour Sir Ralphe Sadler for performance Ambassadours also were sent into England to treat on the conditions They were the Earle of Glencarne Sir George Douglas Sir William Hamilton of Machane and the Secretarie of estate These remained foure moneths in England agreed at last and concluded all articles and conditions But in their absence the Cardinall was set at liberty who troubled all gathered a contribution of the Clergie and what by bribing what by other practices used by him and the Queen turns the Nobilitie quite an other way When those that had been sent into England were returned and found things in this estate they were much grieved at it and laboured to recall things and to perswade them to keep their promise made to King Henry To move them hereto Sir George Douglas spake to them very earnestly and told them the apologue of the asse which a King did love so dearly that he had a great minde and desire to have her to speak and having dealt with divers Physicians to make her to speak they told him it was a thing impossible and gainst nature but he being impatient and not enduring to have his desire crossed slew them because they told him the truth At last he trying about what others could doe one who was made wise by their example being required to do it he undertook it but withall he shew him that it was a great work and would be very chargeable The King being set upon it to have it done told him he should have what allowance he pleased and bade him spare for no charges and that besides he would reward him liberally The Physician told him that it would prove also a long cure and could not be done in a day ten years were the fewest that could be allotted to it The King considered of it and was contented to allow him that time for performing it and so they agreed and the Physician began to fall to work about his asse His friends hearing of it came to him and asked him what he meant to take in hand that which could not be performed in nature He smiled and said unto them I thought you had been wiser than to ask me such a question if I had sayes he refused to take it in hand he had put me to death presently now I have gained ten years time before which be expired who can tell what may happen The King may die the asse may die I my self may die and if any of these happen I am freed In the mean time I shall be in good estate wealth honour and the Kings favour Even so sayes Sir George stands the case with us at this time if wee refuse and leap back from the conditions that are propounded and agreed on wee enter into present Warre for which we are very unfit and ill provided If we embrace them we gain time we shall enjoy peace and quietnesse during the Queens childe-hood and before that be expired Prince Edward may die our Queen may die King Henry may die or the parties when they come to age may refuse one another or then perhaps as things may fall out it may be thought the best way by us all But he could not perswade them to it the Queen mother and the Cardinall the Popâ—…sh and Politick Faction standing for France and drawing all to that end had so wrought the matter that there
was no place leâ—…t to any wholesome councell These two for strengthening of their party had sent to France and moved that King to send home Matthew Earle of Lennox a competitour and counterpoyse to the house of Hamilton He came being put in hope of the Queens marriage and to be made Governour but when he saw himself deluded and Beton preferred to the government in effect upon agreement of Arran and the Cardinall wherein Arran had renounced the controverted heads of Religion and addicted himself fully to the Queen and Cardinall to be ruled by them he forsook them and so did also the Governours chief friends leave him and turne to Lennox And now Lennox had made a strong party against the Governour and the Cardinall but at last he was drawn to come to a Parley with them first at Edinburgh and then at Linlithgow where finding that they intended to intrap him he fled in the night first to Glasgow then to tâ—…e Castle of Dumbartan About this time the Hamiltons and Douglasses were reconciled and for further assurance of sincere and firm friendship Sir George Douglas and Alexander Cunninghame Master of Glencarne were given as pledges the one for his brother and the other for his father to the Governour Hamilton upon promise to be released within a few dayes but they were kept till the English Army came Angus himself also and the Lord Maxwell going to mediate a peace betwixt the Governour and Lennox a dutifull part of a Nobleman and of a good Patriot was retained and both sent out at a back-door at Glasgow to Hamilton while their followers did wait for them at the ordinary fore-gate of the Governours lodging Angus was sent aâ—…terward to the Black-Nesse and kept there a close prisoner Thus were both he and his brother in the hands of their enemies neither did their wisedome or experience the examples of their Predecessours or their own maximes and rules save them from being intrapped But who can keep himself from deceit What wisedome was ever able to do it we heard before in the Lord Hume Chamberlain how he was catched and therefore no wonder though the young Douglasses put to death in Edinburgh Castle were deceived It is wrong to impute it to want of fore-sight as these two who were at other times wary enough may witnesse They may thank God more than their own good guiding if they escape with life but that God doth worke it out where their wisedome failed He sends in the English Navie which was bound for Boloigne under the command of the Earle of Hartford Some sayes that they were so directed by King Henry to relieve the Earl and his brother some that it was to revenge the rejecting of his affinitie However it was the mean and occasion of their releasing For having landed at Leith unlooked for the Governour and Cardinall were forced to flee out of Edinburgh which they burnt being abandoned by them and the Citizens being most of them absent about their Traffick The Governour either required to do so by the Earle of Hartford who threatned to destroy more of the Countrey after the same manner if he refused or of his own motion so to regain their favour and service of their followers set them all at liberty Angus Maxwell Glencarne and Sir George Their wisedome saved them not from being catched but their worth releaseth them either in the judgement of King Henry if it were his request or in the estimation of their enemies if it came meerely of themselves who saw how steadable yea how necessary their favâ—…ur was to them That which had brought them home if King James had lived procures their liberty from this Governour now when the King is dead Envie committed them true valour brings them out of prison So it is seen ere long for Lennox being â—…orsaken by the French and his partners overthrowne by the Hamiltons he fled into England and was well received and entertained by King Henry who gave him also his sisters daughter by the Earle of Angus Lady Margaret Douglas to wife On her he begate Henry Lord Darneley who was married to Queen Mary of Scotland He sought to have married the Queen Dowager he is rejected but he fares better and comes to reigne in both the Realmes by his Posteritie Let men look on it and see the deepnesse of providence and learne not to distrust in whatsoever strait seeing the worst doth often occasion the best for even in exile being condemned and forâ—…eited he was laying the foundation of this returne Of these dissentions at home the Forrein enemie takes advantage the K. of England sends an Armie to Scotland burnes Jedburgh and Kelso takes Coldinghame and fortifies the Abbay and steeple thereof Thither goes the Governour Hamilton with 8000. men in winter and batters the steeple one whole day and night all the Company standing all that while in Armes The next day he took horse and went to Dumbar with all the speed he could accompanied onely with a few of his most familiar friends without acquainting the Nobilitie or Armie with his departure What it was that moved him hereto is uncertain whether it were some rumour of the enemies approaching or that he feared lest his own Armie whom he had offended many wayes should have delâ—…vered him into the hands of the English This troubled them all so much the more because they knew not thereason of it Wherefore they began to advise what was next to be done Some thought it best that every man should go whither he would and leave the Ordnance a prey to the enemie Others thought it was better to charge them double and so to break them that they might not be usefull to the enemie Thus is the case brought to an exigent this is the place for the Earle of Angus to shew himself to be a Douglas of the right stamp So he doth he rejects both these wayes as dishonourable and exhorts them that they would not ad de this grosse errour in Warre to their shamefull flight But when he could not perswade them either by reason or authoritie he cryes out aloud that they might all hear For my part saith he â—…had had rather die honourably than live with shame though with never so much riches and ease Ye that are my friends and companions in armes do what you think best but I shall either bring home this Ordnance or shall not bring home my self alive and one and the same day shall end both my life and my honour Having spoken thus he commanded them to go on with the Ordnance and he with his Companie and some few moe that stayed with him for shame marched after to keep off the English that pursued them and so brought them safely to Dumbar Then turning him to the Master of the Ordnance Take them there to thee saith he better thus than either broken or left behinde A sober and gentle reproof to those that had
which had come indeed under the conduct of Martige of the House of Luxemburg but that the Civill Warres at home made him to be called back again The Earle of Argyle came to Glasgow with 600. horse and had some conference with the Hamiltons and others of that faction but they not agreeing he went home again and did nothing Huntley also with 1000. men was coming toward Edinburgh and was on his journey as farre as the water of Erne but the Bridges and Foords being guarded by the Lord Ruthven he went likewise home again Last of all they procured Letters from the Queen of England in which she desired that they would delay the meeting till such time as she were informed of their proceedings and justnesse of their cause why they took Arms against their Queen her Cousin of whose wrongs she behooved to take notice and be sensible It was hard to offend her but harder to suffer their adversaries to gain the poynt they aimed at which was in the Queens name and by her authoritie to keep a meeting and to forfeit all those who were on the K. side having already appointed a day for that purpose Wherefore they go on with their Convention and punish some few for example to terrifie others And for suppressing the daily incursions of the Niddisdale Anandale and Galloway men they raised an Army of 5000. horse and 1000. Musketiers which expedition because it was memorable for the extreame scarcitie of victuals when they came to Hoddam was called The Roade of Hoddam They set forth from Edinburgh the 11 of June and returned thither againe the 26. The chief thing that they did in that journey was that they seized the houses of Bog-hall Crawford Sanwhere Logh-wood Hoddam Logh-Maban and Annand Logh Maban is a house of the Kings and was then in the Lord Maxwels keeping but now being surrendred Drumlenrigge is made keeper of it who was also made Warden of the West Marches Assoone as the Regent was gone from thence with his Armie Maxwels folks who had hidden themselves in some secret corner of the Castle turned out Drumlenrigges men and re-possessed themselves thereof again Logh-wood belonged to Johnston Hoddam to the Lord Harris and the rest to their severall Lords and Owners which were all spared on hope of their promised obedience Onely Skirlin was razed and Ken-Moore a house of Loghen-varres who was obstinate and would not yeeld upon any condition The Regent and Morton sent Sir David Hume of Wedderburne to him who was brother to his wife but no entreatie nor threatning could prevail with him or move him to submit himselfe When they threatned to pull down his house he said They should by so doing save him a labour for he meant to take it down himselfe and build it up again better Which was performed on both sides for it was cast down the 16 of July and he did afterward re-edifie it much better Many yeelded divers stood out of whom there came a thousand within a mile of the Regents Camp Who were their heads is not mentioned but as yet Maxwel Johnston Loghen-varre and Cowehill were not come in and whether it were any of these or some other we have not learned Morton and the Lord Hume with a thousand horse went out against them but they were gone before they came neere and fled to the Boggs and waste Marishes In their return at Peebles they received Letters again from the Queen of England wherein she renewed her former request to them that they would send some up to her to inform her of the equity of their cause The Regent himselfe undertakes the journey with whom went Morton Lindsay the Bishop of Orknay Master Pitcarne Abbot of Dumfermeling Sir William Metellan Secretary Master James Mackgill Master Henry 〈◊〉 and Master George Buchanan The Queene having heard their Justification and Defences made answer That she saw nothing for the present to object against their proceedings yet she desired them to leave some of their company behinde to answer to such things as might be objected afterward by their Queens Ambassadours While they are there Duke Hamilton came over out of France and desired the Queene of England to cause Murray give over the Regents place to him being as he alledged his due seeing he was next heire to the Crowne But the Queen perceiving that he intended to make some stirre and to raise new troubles in Scotland commanded him to stay and not depart till he were licensed The Regent with his company was dismissed and returned into Scotland the 2 of February Within a while after the Duke returned also being made Lieutenant for the imprisoned Queene and adopted to be her father He sent forth his Proclamations commanding that no authority should be obeyed but his which no man would obey And that none might fear him the Regent went to Glasgow with an Armie and there Hamilton came ro him and promising to acknowledge the King and Regents authoritie he gave pledges to be kept till such time as he should do it prefixing a day when he would come in When the day was come he came to Edinburgh and began to shift and desire a longer day while he might have the Queens consent Then being asked what he would do if the Queen would not give her consent he answered that he would do nothing and what he had done already he had done it out of fear Hereupon he and the Lord Harris were sent to prison in the Castle of Edinburgh The next to be taken order with were Argyle and Huntley Both had been busie in the Regents absence but not alike Argyle had onely showne himself in the fields but had done hurt to no man Huntleys case was worse he had vexed the Mernes and Angus made Lieutenants about the water of Dee and behaved himself in all things as if he had been King After much debate Argyle was onely made to take an oath that he should be obedient in time coming and Huntley was also pardoned save that he was ordained to make satisfaction and restitution to the parties who were robbed and spoyled by him and his followers For the performance of which the Regent and Morton went to Aberdene Elgin and Inner-nesse with two Companies of Harquebusiers and Musquetiers where having received hostages and sureties of Huntley they returne to Perth to hold a Convention of the States Thither were brought two Packets of Letters from the two Queens The Queen of England made three Propositions First that the Kings Mother might be restored to her former Place and Crown Secondly that if they would not yeeld to that yet that her name might be used in all Writs and joyned with her sonnes and that the Government should continue in the Regents hands The third last was that if none of these could be granted she might be suffered to live a private life as another subject with as much respect and honour as could be given to her without
beyond Spey THou who but lately didst endure the smart Of roughest stormes and with a Pilots art Hast scap'd the many dangers of the seas O Angus now in place of wished ease New troubles come I know not by what fate Keep your great spirit firme in every state Shake off sad thoughts and let your looks appear Chearfull without the darkning clouds of fear Deep cares expell let not impatience haste Those ills which of themselves approach too fast Poor worthlesse soules are prest below the weight Of light afflictions to a noble height In crosse affaires doe thou thy courage raise By this thou maist obtaine deserved praise He merits honour and may justly be Esteem'd a man whom no adversitie Dejects nor prosperous successe swels with pride But by a constant temper doth abide Still like himselfe and with an equall minde Both fortunes beares Let every boistrous winde And threatning wave oppose his labouring oare He steeres his course and seekes the wished shoare Slighting the angry waters chiding noise Let these like hard examples prompt your choice Learne to meet ills till you with all compare For fortitude admir'd Ulysses bare Worse harmes then yours a stranger poore alone Uncloath'd an Exile wandring and unknowne Aeneas and Antenor suffered long Ere Rome was built or Venice but I wrong Our owne to dwell on strangers since there be More store at home marke the whole Progenie Of Douglasses your fathers how they are Fam'd for their gallant acts in peace and warre Each worthy was the glory of his time None without vertue can to honour climbe Looke on all ages you shall hardly see One rais'd by fortune but through miserie Who live at ease and least disturbance feele Soone beare the mock'ry of her rowling wheele How many traines hath peace What discords warre What troubles exile Yet no pleasures are O 〈◊〉 but after toile nor have we rest Till 〈◊〉 and difficulties are past So thou when this is past hereafter may Injoy at home a calme and pleasing day And to your dear friends chearfully relate The sad effects of Fortunes sullen hate Sad now but pleasant to remember when Your prentisage hath brought a noble gaine This is the way would you a great name win Then tread the steps your Grandsires travell'd in Where Vertue Fortune where your God doth call Follow my thoughts deceive me or you shall Excell those Worthies who alreadie are Or will be famous so the starres prepare Your youth Faire vertue never dwells alone Hard labour is her neare companion Un-easie taskes she loves and joyes to beat The roughest wayes and triumph over fate Be bold and onward take your mounting flight Till you have reacht a true Olympian height Be bold I say and let no furious winde Though earth and hell should mix shake your brave minde Onely with God whom you must still adore You may be instant and his aid implore Let him direct your course and he will be Your Pilot through the waves of misery Steering your barke by every Rocke and Shelfe Each strait and wheeling Poole His sacred Selfe Will guide the Oare first to a place of rest On earth then after death thou shalt be blâ—…st â—…aults escaped in some copies IN the Preface page 6. line 18. for Long Willie reade Longe-ville p. 11. l. 2. for unum r. unam l. 15. for 〈◊〉 r Duglasiis In the Booke p. 14. l. 21. for wanted r. was p. 25. l. 11. supply sonne p. 34. l. 36. supply lessened p. 43 l. 1. sup long p. 52. l. 43. for in furious r. injurious p. 64. l. 1. for people r. pope p. 70. 72. 74. 76. 78. in the titles for Galloway r. Liddesdale p. 76. l. 17. for rather brother r. father-brother p. 80. l. 13. for Douglas r. Angus p. 85. l. 8. sup Prince p. 102. l. 37. for words r. wounds p 107. l. 42. for making r. marrying p. 131. l. 38 sup not p. 145. l. 7. for thing r. though p. 148. l. 30. r. therefore â—…ow on p. 154. l. 34. for extracted r. execrated p. 168. l. 31. for life r. Fife p. 171. l. 44. r. the prisoners goods were exchanged p. 177. l. 18. for moved r. composed p. 179. l. 34. for new r. shew p. 233. l. 30. sup not p. 244. l. 〈◊〉 sup not p. 277. l. 3. sup honos p. 278. l. 10. for mother r. brother p. 335. l. 32. sup out of FINIS Their Antiquitie and Originall 2 Of their Nobility 1. Of Vertue 2. Of Degrees 3. Of Offices and imployment 4. Of bloud 5. Of Fame 3. Greatnesse 4. Their 〈◊〉 lour Liv. lib. 7. dâ—… lacu Curtio Livius Bâ—…et lib. 10. pag. 195. Holl. p. 164. Scot. Chrâ—… Anno 787. 1316. King Robert Bruce in Ireland The whiâ—… 〈◊〉 The battell of Billand 〈◊〉 The Douglas Emrauld Charter Douglas sent into France to Balliol 1327 Douglas at Stanhop park Peace with England King â—…ruce 〈◊〉 1329 His marriage He is made Lord of Galloway His sonnes 1332. Battell at Duplin Balliol Crowned at Scone Douglas 〈◊〉 Balliol at Annand the 25. of December 133â—… Warre proclaimed Berwick 〈◊〉 sieged by K. Edward the third Occasion of the battell at Halidoun hilâ—… Sonne naturall to Sir James Her marriage One childe 〈◊〉 1335 Convention at Perth 2. April 1335. Cummin overthrown at Kilblane and slain 1337. A battell at Blackburne John Stirline defeated by Liddesdale He takes the Castle of Hermitage Hee fighteth five times with Lawrence in one day and 〈◊〉 him He is sent Ambassadour into France Perth besieged by Robert Stuart Recovereth Cowper Perth taken Stirline taken The originall of Innerleith Occâ—…sion of taking the Castle of Edinburgh The Castle taken hee makes Archbald Douglas his brother Keeper Alexander Ramsay taken by Liddisdale and starved in the Hermitage 1346. He is banished and restored again The battell of Durham King David taken Liddesdale taken also 1353 He is slaine by the Earle of Douglas His marriage wives and children Hee is taken prisoner at Durham Ransomed He killes Liddesdale And obtains his whole estate Conflict at Nisbet-moor He takes Berwick 1355. Râ—…gained by the English Douglas at the battell of Poictiers 1363 A Parliament The union of the Kingdomes sought Sir Thomas Musgrave takâ—…n by Douglas The originall of the house of Glammes 1384. Earle Douglas â—…ath His wife and children The Originall of the houses of Drumlanrig and 〈◊〉 He goeth into France He taketh Berwick 15000. horsemen Occasion of the battell of Otterburn A combat betwixt Percie and Douglas The battell of Otterburn Douglas slain Buried at Melrosse He taketh and razeth the Castle of Lochmabane His death He found the Hospitall of Holywood He is called the blacke Douglas He marries the Kings daughter Egidia His daughter married to the 〈◊〉 of Orkney 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 into Ireland He takes and burnes Calinfoord He returnes out of Ireland He is made Admirall He is murthered by the Lord Clifford His marriage His children He refused to be Duke His daughter Marjory contracted to Prince David
1400. Their marriage His death He founded the Colledge oâ—… Bothwell His children Or Tine man Edinburgh Castle 〈◊〉 by Douglas against King Henry the fourth Occasion of the battell of Hâ—…mildon nâ—…ere Milfiâ—…ld The batâ—…ll lost and Douglas taken Occâ—…sion of the 〈◊〉 of Shrewsbury Walâ—… Douglas taken 1406. He is set free He burnes Penmoore The foule road His sonne Wigton and Buchan in France The Duke of Clarence wounded by Sir John Swinton Clarence slain by Buchan Pasche Eve The Earle Douglas goes into France 〈◊〉 D. of Turraine The occasion of the battell of Vernoill A battell at Vernoil Douglas slain The Scottish guard 〈◊〉 in France He is sent Ambassadour into England Brings home the King Variance betwixt the Governours His death 838. 1389. His wife King 〈◊〉 the third his daughter First Laird of Fintrie Warden of the middle marches 1436. The battel at Piperdean 1436. He overthrevv 〈◊〉 Sir Gilbert 〈◊〉 of Elphâ—…nston 〈◊〉 Dieth 1452. Sibard his wife Originall of the house of Balgonie Sibard Buch. lib. 7. 〈◊〉 Sibaulds Sibaulds His children The originall of the house of Bonjedward His person He followeth the King against the Earle Douglas his Chief 1457. He overthrowes the Earle Douglas Percie in a bloudie battel in the Merse Bond of Manreid and service by the Lord Hamilton to him Indenture betwixt King Henry the sixth and him 1460. He brings the French out of Anwick Castle His death 1462. 1468. His marriage 1470. His children foure sonnes Glenbarvies ' originall Kilspindies originall Three daughters Base sonnes Parkheads originall He takes order with Cochran and the Courtiers The relâ—…tion thereof 1474. 〈◊〉 a Mason Rogâ—…rs a Singer The King with his Army at Lawder The Nobility meet in the Church Angus makes this speech The Lord Gray his speech Angus called Bell the Cat. Cocbran and his fellowes hanged The Army dismissed the King comes to Edinburgh Plot against the King The K. sonne head of the faction of the Nobles against his father Battell at Bannockbuâ—…ne The K. slain 1488. Five English Ships taken by Andrew Wood. A Parliament at Edinburgh 6. November 1488. Chambeâ—…lain Lord Hume Angus Chancellour Warre with England and the occasion of the Field of Flowdon Angus his speech to the King to disswade him from fighting The field of Flowdon 1â—…13 Sept. 15. Angus death 1514. A duel betwixt Angus and Spense 1489. Cannabbie 1491. 1510. He marries Q. Margaret The Queen loâ—…th her Regencie by her marriage Convention about choosing of a Governour The Duke of Albanie made Governour Prior 〈◊〉 undermines the Lord Hume Lady Margaret Douglas born at Harbottle in England Aâ—…t Darsius or De la Beauâ—…e slain 1517. Dissention betwixt Arran and Angus 1520. Skirmish in Edinburgh betwixt them 1520. 1521. Angus goeth into France 1522. 1523. Albanies government abrogated The Earle of Angus returns out of France The Triumvirate of Angus Argyle and Lennox The Triumvirate dissolved The slaughter of Patrick Blackader Archdeacon of Dumblane A faction against Angus Conâ—…ct betwixt Angus and 〈◊〉 at the bridge of Melrosse 1526. Arran joynes with Angus and Leâ—… makes up a faction against them Conflict at Linlithgow Lennox and Hamilton Lennox slain The beginning of a change with Angus and his discourting The King escapes to 〈◊〉 Castle Angus and the Douglasses 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Court. Parliament at Edinburgh the 6. of Sept. 1528. The Douglasses are forfeited Tantallon besieged Argyles expedition against them frustrated Angus returneth to England He and Sir George Privie Counsellours there William Glames buâ—…nt Kilspindie dieth in France 〈◊〉 Hirsel lands given to A. Ker. Fawla Solemne Mosse K. James the 〈◊〉 dieâ—…h 1542. Hamilton Governour Sir Georgâ—… Douglaâ—… hiâ—… speech concerning marrying with England Lennox comes home out of France Angus and Sir George 〈◊〉 prisonerâ—… They are 〈◊〉 again Lennox goes to England Marries Lady Margaret Douglas The Governour and Angus at Coldinghame Sir Raâ—… Ivers and Sir Briaâ—… Laitons expedition Angus speech to the Governour Occasion of Pinkie field Defeature aâ—… Pinkie Queen 〈◊〉 sent into France Queen-Mother Governour The devill is in this greedy Glad she will never be full Angus dyes His lurking and being a Greeve He is a prisoner in England Returnes Lives retired and privately at home He comes abroad and begins to deal in publick affairs The Queen-Mother dieth Morton Ambassadour in England Queen Mary arrives in Scotland Friendship betwixt Morton and Murray Their ruine plotted The Queen goeth to the North they accompany her The Queen at Innernesse 〈◊〉 Gordon beheaded She goes to Aberdene The battel at Corrighie 1562. Lennox and Henry Lord Darnely come hoâ—…e Proposition of marâ—…iage with the Queen They marâ—…y the 27. of July 1565. The Runne-about Rode Morton Chancellour Rizio Rizio his deâ—… plotted by the King Rizio killed 1566. Martii 8. Morton flees to England The Lord Ruthven dies there Bothwell the Queens favourite Morton returnes King James borne 1566. 19. June The King murdered by Bothwell The Nobilitie bands against Bothwell The Queen and Bothwel at Borthwick 〈◊〉 hill The 〈◊〉 of Carburie hill 1567. June the 5. King James crowned 1567. July 26. Murray Regent Earle Bothwel a Pirate Is pursued Flees to Denmark Dies mad there The Queen escapes out of Legh-leven 1568. May 2. The field of Langside the 10. of May. 1568. Langsidelord May 13. 156â—… The Roade of Hoddam The Regent goes to England 1569. A Convention at Perth Convention at Stirlin The Earle of Northumberland taken and sent to Logh-levâ—…n The Regent Murray shot at Lithgow Convention at Edinburgh 1. May. 1570. July 13. Lennox Regent Morton goes to Brechin The Regent also goes thither The Garrison yeelds Morton sent into England He returnes and comes to Stirlin the 1. of May 1571. The Lousie-Law Parliament the 14. of May 1571. without the Gates of Edinburgh A fight at Craig-Miller the 2. of June 1571. Morton at Leith Conflict with the Lords of the Queens Faction The 10. of June At the Gallow-Law Parliament in Stirlin the 4. of August Contention about Bishops An attempt upon Stirlin and the Lordâ—… there 〈◊〉 the Regent killed Buried 1571. Marre Regent 9. Septemb. Those of Edinburgh set fire in Dalkeith A truce in August 1572. Marre the Regent dieth the 28. of October Morton Regent the 24 of Novem. 1572. The Queens partie within the castle of Edinburgh The Castle blocked up Parliament at Edinburgh the 26. of Jan. Siege of the Castle of Edinburgh 1573. 20. April The castle rendered the 29. of May. â—…range exeâ—…ed Parliament Jan. 26. 1572. Acts concerning Religion Generall Assembly in Edinburgh 1573. The Pâ—…ed Swire Mâ—…ton dimits his Regencie The Lord Glames slain at Stirlin Morton President of the Councell Parliament in Stirlin Castle the 25. of July 1578. Duellbetwixt Tait and Johnston Athole dies at Stirlin The King comes to Edinburgh and makes his 〈◊〉 the 17. of October The beginning of Mortons fall Obignie comes home in September 1579. Controversie betwixt the Lord Ruthven and Olyphant Morton aceused of the K. murther Imprisoned in the Castle Morton is sent to Dumbarton He is brought back to Edinburgh the 27. of May And there condemned of treason †It would be knowne what was in these Letters His confession before his death Morton brought to the Scaffold His death His educatioâ—… He fleeth into England Change in Court 1582 Justice Aircs in Perth in July The roade of Ruthven 1582 August 24. Angus returneth home He joins with the Lords against the Courtiers 1583. Lâ—…nox dies in France Gowrie takes a remission for the fact at Ruthven Aâ—…an returns to Court Angus consined beyond Forth He is sent beyond Spaye He goeth to Elgin in Murray Discord betwixt the Ministers and Courtiers Melvin flees to Berwick His Apology Gowrie commanded to go beyond sea Lodowick Duke of Lennox brought home †Master David Hume Gâ—… taken at Dundiâ—… Anâ—…us comes 〈◊〉 Stirling to 〈◊〉 Lords The Lords Declaration The Lords flee from Stirling toward England Archbald Douglas hanged Argatie executed Gowrie bcheaded at Stirlin 1584. the 28. of April His Lady basely and beastly used Parliament at Edinburgh the 22. of May 1584. The Lords forfeited Protâ—…station against she Acts of Parliament by the Ministers Aâ—…n mocks the Ministers Maines and Drummewhasle executed Angus at Newcastle Angus his kindnesse and bountie Master John Colvill sent to the Couâ—…t of England A letter from London to Angus from the Authour 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 The Lords brought to London Moâ—…ing against Arran Sir Lewis Ballandine Ambassadour in England Sir Francis Russell killed The Scots sue for a Scottish Church at London but cannot obtain it The Lords came to the Borders They come â—…o Fawkirk the 1. of November 1585. Their Declaration The Road of 〈◊〉 M James Halden slain Stirlin taken by the Lords They come into the Kingâ—… presence Glâ—…mes Treasurer A letter written to the Authour concerning the State of those times Presented tâ—… Angus Discourse concerning Mr. Craigs Sermon Of Obedience to Tyrants and Impunitie of Tyrants Boâ—…inus his absurdity Apol. cap. 34. Of Blackwoods opinion Of Active and Passive Obedience Angus answereth The Chancellours place offered â—…o Angus He rejects it Metâ—… made Chancellour Angus Lieutenant on the Borders The road at the Tarrasse Mosse Looke for the translation of these verses in the following page The translation of the verses in the page foregoing
Domino de Douglas Filio Heredi Guliclmi de Douglas This good Sir James dying without heire male lawfully gotten of his own body his brother Hugh succeeded to him in the yeare 1342. in which year the same Hugh doth give a Charter of the said lands and Lordship to wit Douglasdale together with the lands of Carmichel Selkrick c. To his Nephew William son to Archbald his brother which VVilliam did succeed to Hugh he having no heires male he was afterward Earle of Douglas Now it is against all reason to think that he that was contracted to Marjory Abernethy 1259. should be the same with this Hugh who gives this Charter 1342. seeing he must be now 106. or 107. years of age which is not probable This VVilliam had to wife Martha sister of Alexander Earle of Carrict who bare to him two sonnes Hugh his eldest and VVilliam the Hardie by their alliance with the house of Carrick besides that he was not a little strengthned they being great men and powerfull it fell out that his posterity became of kindred to King Robert Bruce for Fergus Lord of Galloway had two sonnes the elder Gilbert and Ethred the younger At his death he ordained that the Lordship of Galloway should be divided betwixt them which was done accordingly and the division was ratified and confirmed by King William who did then reigne but the King being afterward taken prisoner at Anwick be the English Gilbert nothing contented with the division having got Ethred his brother into his hands caused put out his eyes and possessed himself of the whole Lordship and kept it till he died which was before the Kings return out of England before which Ethred also was dead These two brothers left each of them a sonne behind him Gilbert left Alexander and Ethred Rowland This Rowland finding his faction the stronger thrust out his cousen Alexander and seized upon the whole estate himself alone and at the Kings return took a new gift thereof of the King who gave also to Alexander Gilberts sonne in recompense and lieu thereof the Earledome of Carrick This Alexander had but one sister named Martha who was married to this Lord William Douglas he went into Syria with Edward Prince of Wales who was brother in law to King Alexander the third sent by the King and State at the Popes request to fight against the Sarasins There went with him the Earle of Athole and many brave Knights and Gentlemen in which expedition he died leaving onely one daughter his heire Martha Countesse of Carrick She was married to Robert Bruce sonne to Robert Bruce who is known by the name of Robert the Noble and to Isabel second daughter to David Earle of Huntington To this Robert the Countesse of Carrick bare Robert Bruce who was afterwards King of Scotland So then we see how Martha Countesse of Carrick and William the Hardie were Cousin germans and her sonne King Robert Bruce and good Sir James Cousins once removed so that not onely the thralled liberties of Scotland and his private losses did oblige Sir James to fide with King Robert and to stick so constantly to him but this tie of bloud and consanguinity also being so near a kinsman We are also to observe here that Martha Countesse of Carrick was also the nearest just and rightfull heire to the Lordship of Galloway being descended of the elder brother Gilbert and therefore to be preferred before Allane who was descended of the younger brother Ethred by Rowland his â—…ather and after her and her heires her fathers sister married to this Lord William was next heire to both the Earledome of Carrict and Lordship of Galloway Whether this title did move the Douglasses to seek the Lordship of Galloway as they did afterward and helped them to obtain it the more easily of the King or of others descended of Allane and of his heires I leave it to be considered How ever that be we may see by the matching with this honourable house of Carrick Galloway and Abernethy the chief Peers in this Realme as then that the house of Douglas was of no small esteem and account long before good Sir James and that they mistake things farre and are but ill versed in Antiquity that thinke he was the first that did raise that name to Nobility or greatnesse this Williams marriage having preceded his time 80. yeares at least Of Sir Hugh the third of that name and sixth Lord of Douglas WIlliam had to his eldest sonne and lawfull successour Sir Hugh Douglas who as we have said was married to Marjorie Abernethie daughter to Alexander and sister to Hugh Lord of Abernethie This house of Abernethie were friends and followers of the Cummins and did assist and party them in all their enterprises as we may see by their joyning with them at Kinrosse when they took King Alexander the third Their credit and favour with their Princes appears by this That Lord William Abernethie got of King William the Abacie of Aberbrothock or as it may be thought rather for the writing was dimme and hard to discern the Collegiate Church lands of Abernethie paying thence yearely twenty pound This Hugh Abernethie obtained also of King Alexander the third a Charter of the lands of Lenrie and a pension of fiftie pound sterling by yeare likewise he got from the same King a confirmation of the lands of Hulkstone and Lilestone In these gifts the Cummins still are witnesses and with them stiled Patrick Earle of Dumbarre We finde also a gift of twenty pound land granted by Isabell Countesse of Stratherne Relict of Walter Cummin and her husband John Russell In the dayes of Balioll this house was so powerfull that thy were able to make their party good against the Earle of Fife whom they slew and were winked at by Balioll with this house did Sir Hugh match as his father had done with Carrict and Galloway which as it was an honourable alliance for him so doth it also argue that the house of Douglas even then was noble and honourable and in the rank amongst the greatest as we have said How long this Sir Hugh Lord Douglas did live after his contract and marriage we cannot finde but it is clear that he had no children that survived and outlived their father because his brother William was his heire and successour Neither can we relate any his particular actions onely fame and tradition have given him a received testimony of activitie watchfulnesse and diligence by terming him good Sir Hugh Douglas whom his foes found never sleeping He with his wife are buried in Saint Brides Church in Douglas Of William the Hardie or Long legge the fourth William and seventh Lord of Douglas TO Hugh did succeed his brother VVilliam who for his valour and courage is distinguished by the addition of VVilliam the hardie he is named also William long legge by reason of his tall and goodly stature having beene a very personable man Hee was twice
married first to the Lord Keeths sister by whom he had two sonnes Iames and Hugh as is evident by a Charter of reâ—…ignation made by his son Hugh to his nephew VVilliam the first Earle of Douglas his next wife was an English Lady called Ferrar or Ferrais of which name we finde the Earls of Darbie to have beene in the dayes of King Henry the third She bare also two sons Archbald Lord of Galloway and Iohn of whom are descended the Lords of Dalkeith Maines and Loghleven Concerning himselfe we finde in the English Chronicle that when King Edward the first took in the town of Berwick in the yeare 1295. he was Captain of the Castle there and not being able to resist and hold out the Towne being in the enemies hands he rendred the place with himselfe also a prisoner where he remained untill the warres were ended by the yeelding of Iohn Balioll to King Edward During the time of his captivitie he was to marry this English Lady that so he might be drawn to favour the Kings pretensions in conquering of Scotland But his matching did not alter his affection towards his native Countrey nor brake his constancie in performing his dutie to it Wherefore when he heard that VVilliam VVallace was risen up and had taken open banner against the English he joyned with him by which accession of forces Wallace Army was much increased and strengthened yet they were not alwayes together but according to the occasion and as opportunity did offer they did divide their companies and went to severall places where they hoped to get best advantage of the enemie and where there needed no great Armie but some few companies at once In these adventures Lord William recovered from the English the Castles of Disdiere and Sanwheire The manner of his taking the Castle of Sanwheire is said to have beene thus There was one Anderson that served the Castle and furnished them with wood and fewell who had dayly accesse to it upon that occasion The Lord Douglas directs one of his trustiest and stoutest servants to him to deale with him to finde some meane to betray the Castle to him and to bring him within the gates onely Anderson either perswaded by entreatie or corrupted for money gave my Lords servant called Thomas Dickson his apparell and carriages who comming to the Castle was let in by the Porter for Anderson Dickson presently stabbed the Porter and giving the signall to his Lord who lay neere by with his Companies set open the gates and received them into the court They being entred killed the Captaine and the whole English Garrison and so remained masters of the place The Captains name was Beuford a kinsman to his own Ladie Ferrais who had oppressed the Countrey that lay near to him very insolently One of the English that had been in the Castle escaping went to the other garrisons that were in other Castles and Townes adjacent and told them what had befallen his fellowes and withall informed them how the Castle might be recovered whereupon joyning their forces together they came and besieged it The Lord Douglas finding himself straightned and unprovided of necessaries for his defence did secretly convey his man Dickson out at a postern or some hidden passage and sent him to William Willace for aid Wallace was then in the Lennox and hearing of the danger Douglas was in made all the haste he could to come to his relief The English having notice of Wallace approach left the siege and retired toward England yet not so quickly but that Wallace accompanied with Sir John Grahame did overtake them and killed 500. of their number ere they could passe Dalswynton By these and such like means Wallace with his assistance having beaten out the English from most part of their strengths in Scotland did commit the care and custody of the whole Countrey from Drumlenrigge to Aire to the charge of the Lord Douglas Now howbeit there be no mention of these things in our Chronicle yet seeing the book of Wallace which is more particular in many things speakes of them and the Charter of the house of Siminton descended lineally of the said Thomas Dickson who for this and his other like services done to this Lord and afterward to his sonne good sir James got the 20. mark land of Hisleside which his posterity doth enjoy still holding of the Lords of Douglas and Angus and there is no doubt to be made but he hath done much more in his assistance he gave Wallace then is recorded or extant any where there being no likelihood that in those so busie times these so valiant and brave warriers did lie idle though the particulars lie buried in deep silence And certainly it was not for nought that his lands were burnt by Robert Bruce himself his wife and children taken prisoners and brought to the King of England his wife and children were taken by Bruce himself by the Lord Clifford King Edward required him to take his oath of fidelity to the Crown of England and become his subject which he utterly refusing to do his lands were given to the Lord Clifford and himself committed prisoner and so he continued to the houre of his death During which time he never abated any thing of his magnanimous courage and constancie but shewed himself worthy of his noble progenitours and no wayes short of whatever worth either they had or fame hath bestowed on them So did he also well deserve to be predecessour to such successours and father to such posterity who as we shall heare hereafter did follow this vertuous example and pattern How praiseworthy is it in him that neither the danger of his own person being in the hands and power of his enemy nor the example of so many as did yeeld to the victorious Conquerour there being few or none beside William Wallace that stood out against him no not the desperate case and estate of his Countrey brought to so low an ebbe could break his resolution to remain firme to his native soyl Notwithstanding that by all appearance all was irrecoverably lost so that his standing out against the King could bring no help to it and certain enmity for ought could be seen to himself and his posterity for ever Setting aside all these regards which are so common and so highly accounted of in this our last age not measuring dutie by profit or commoditie nor following the common rules of that wisedome which now reignes in the world which is to respect and preferre our particular before all other things but weighing matters in another ballance and squaring his actions by what was generous and right rather then that which was gainfull and advantagious for himself he hath left an example of true wisedome vertue and honesty and of true magnanimitie unto others he dieth a free man in despite of his enemies though a prisoner and beareth witnesse of the liberty of his Countrey that it did not serve but was oppressed convincing the
of his father saying that he had no service for him nor for any such traitours son as his father was that he had given his lands to better men then himselfe and those that had done him better service then he was able to doe and though they had not been given yet would he never have given them to him So implacable he was and such pride had he conceived with contempt of the deprest estate of this supplicant little remembring the variablenesse of the estate of man and little knowing or considering what weight and 〈◊〉 may be in one man alone in whatsoever condition to 〈◊〉 sometimes and to help even to disappoint and overthrow the 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 Monarchs It came even so to passe in this man who did this Kings sonne and successour such a piece of shrewd service as he had never the like in all his life which had been more shrewd if the 〈◊〉 of his horses and the undutifulnesse of some Scots that received him into their Castle of 〈◊〉 when he fled from Bannockburne had not stood him in better steed then all his huge Hoast and rich Kingdome wherewith he was so puffed up Whereby Princes and great men may learne not to despise the meannesse and most afflicted state of any nor to loose the reins neither to unjust actions or reproachfull words Sir James being thus rebuked what could he do against a King a Monarch a victorious and triumphant King to whom all had yeelded with whom all went right well in his ruffe in his highest pitch in his grandor compassed about with his guards with his armies to controll him he was not able to plead for justice it would avail him nothing to reply could profit him lesse a Prince his victors word is a law nay more then a law for the time There was no contesting no contradicting were his speeches never so unjust he behoved to swallow this pill how bitter soever there was no remedy but patience Nay the Archbishop must be silent also and dares not mutter one word wherefore home he goes with this scorn to expect a better time of replying not in words but deeds and of showing what service he was able to have done to him The occasion of which though it were over long in coming in respect of his desire yet did fall out not very long after for within two or three years 1305. Robert Bruce came into Scotland not yet a King save in courage but having right to be King of the Countrey whom Edward had served in the same kind and who had received the like answer and scorn in a Petition not unlike for both did crave their fathers inheritance Sir James onely a Lordship and the Bruce a whole Kingdome which was but his due and he had done him better service then Sir James He had fought against his own Countrey for him spent the bloud of his friends and his owne in hope of it with great losse to himself and example to others not to do the like But neither duety nor desert nor promise could oversway his ambition and master it so farre as to suffer him to perform what he had promised and not content to have fed this Prince with the food of fools faire hopes and after so much imployment and many notable services to frustrate him he must needs also embitter all with a flouting answer to his demand To such a height of pride had prosperity raised him that no modesty could keep him from loosing the reins to an unbridled tongue which doth never beseem a man much lesse a Prince wherefore as hatred and despight did animate him against Sir James for his fathers refusing to serve him so ambition did work the same affection in him against Robert though he had served him both were refused of their suits both their petitions were rejected the one with spight the other with derision What saith King Edward being urged with his promise of giving the Kingdome of Scotland to Bruce N'avons nous antrâ—… chose a faire que de conquerir des royaumes pour vous speaking in French Have we nothing else to do but to conquer Kingdomes for you Kings Potentates Victors should not be pressed with their promises So they think and so men say lawes are not made for them which they leap over at their pleasure And it might be thought so perhaps if their power were perfect and if there were not a more absolute and over ruling power that is able to range them under reason We shall finde it so even in this particular in the owne time although this were no time for him to reply no more then it had been for Sir James at Stirling But the time being now come in the yeare 1305. as said is But the time being now come though not so fit as he could have wished yet as it was he behoved to use it and make vertue of necessitie And so withdrawing himself secretly out of England he came to Dumfreis and there slew John Cummin his greatest enemy determining from thenceforth to behave and carry himself as King of this Realme And here by the way we may observe Gods providence towards this Kingdome in preserving the liberties thereof who had before stirred up William Wallace like another Sampson to vindicate it out of the hand of the English Now that he is gone he sends home our lawfull Prince and righteous successour to the Crown to fight our battles for us and to perfect the work which the other had begun onely for so much as about this time John Monteeth under colour of friendship had betrayed William Wallace into the hands of the English for money and he being taken and carried to London was by King Edwards command tortured and put to death with great cruelty and his armes and legs and head hung up in the most eminent places and Cities both of England and Scotland Of which fact of Edwards we will say no more but onely set down thesaid Wallaces Epitaph which is perfixed to that book that is written of his exploits in Scots rime The Epitaph is in latine verse but the Authour is incertain and the more is the pity sor he deserves to have been better known Thus it is Invida morstristi Gulielmum funere vallam Quae cuncta collit Sustulit Et tanto pro cive cinis pro finibus urna est Frigusque pro loricâ obit Ille licet terras loca se inferiora reliquit At fata factis supprimens Parte sui meliore solum Coelumque perrerat Hoc spiritu illud gloria At tibi si inscriptum generoso pectus honesto Fuisset hostis proditi Artibus Angle tuis in poenas parcior esses Nec oppidatim spargeres Membra viri sacranda adytis sed scin quid in ista Immanitate viceris Ut vallae in cunctas oras spargantur horas Laudes tuumque dedecus A verse whereof Buchanan needed not to have been ashamed Envious Death who ruines all Hath
wrought the sad lamented fall Of Wallace and no more remains Of him then what an Urn contains Ashes for our Heroe we have He for his armour a cold grave He left the earth too low a state And by his worth o're came his fate His soul death had no power to kill His noble deeds the world doth fill With lasting Trophies of his name O! hadst thou vertue loved or fame Thou couldst not have insulted so Over a brave betraid dead foe Edward nor seen those limbs expos'd To publick shame fit to be clos'd As Reliques in a holy shrine But now the infamy is thine His end crownes him with glorious bayes And stains the brightest of thy praise But to return to our Sir James he is no sooner advertised of the Bruces arrivall into Scotland and of the Cummins slaughter when without either summons or intreaty save of his own mind in that common case simpathising with the other he resolves to try his fortune in that course with him But what could he do poore Gentleman being in such necessity and destitute of all help he had neither horse nor armour nor followers for such a businesse all was gone and violently taken from him by the iniquity of the times and the prevailing of the enemie There was neither friend nor mean left for his provision Shall he burden Archbishop Lambert what could a Prelate do what could he especially being under the beasts feet as we say and subject to King Edward It is better sometimes to force a friend then to indanger him Compulsion may be used where there is perill in the consenting chiefly if the party be not unwilling the ground right and the cause good otherwise violence is never to be attempted neither is iniquity fraud or falsehood evill and hurtfull courses either against private men or the publick state to be warranted by this example To it he goes and robs Lambert of what he durst not give him he inticeth his servants whose hearts did serve them to serve him in that hazard whom their Lord durst not command to go with him he takes also some gold from him and provides himself a horse and armour and that all might seem to bee done by the strong hand and violence might plead for the Bishop at King Edwards hands he beats the rest of the servants that were left behind and so goes away with the prey An honourable robber and just spoiler He meets Robert Bruce at Arickstone in the head of Anandale If he were welcome or not I leave it to the consideration of the Reader he was received as his Cousin and used as a companion and continued a faithfull Friend and loyall Subject so long as their dayes continued without variance emulation or jealousie or grudge on either side A happy King by such a servant A happy servant by such a Prince A happy Countrey by such a society and pair of worthy friends So it is where vertues encounter begetting mutuall affection and produce notable effects The Bishop of Rosse John Leslie sayes that he carried this money to Bruce from the Archbishop and makes no mention of any force whose commendation of this James is not amisse to be here inserted Hoc tempore quidam Jacobus Duglasius altissimi animi ad quaevis pericula subeunda paratissimi adolescens dum cum animo suo repâ—…tat Robertum omnibus virtutum ornamentis excultum injustis Anglorum armis vexari iniquis belli telis configi ab Episcopo Sancto Andreapolitano in cujus suit comitatu pecuniam grandem ad Roberti causam labantem sustentandam impetravit illamque illi quam celerrime tulit Cui in bello strenuam in pace liberam in adversis sidelem in prosperis jâ—…cundam 〈◊〉 per reliquum vitae curriculum semper post ea navavit Ab hoc Jacobo clarissima Duglasiorum familia primum suae Nobilitatis nomen accepisse perhibetur In English thus At this time one James Douglas a youth of high spirit and ready to undergo whatsoever perill considering with himself how Robert Bruce a man adorned with all vertues was vexed with the unjust armes of the English and pursued with warre against all equity obtained of the Bishop of Saint Andrews in whose company he was a great summe of money to uphold the now declining cause of Robert which money he carried to him with all diligence and ever after aided him in his warres valiantly in peace he was free and upright pleasant in prosperity and faithfull in adversity during all the dayes of his life From this James the noble family of the Douglasses is counted to have taken the beginning of greatnesse so farre John Lesley To return their efforts at first were of exceeding hard successe Robert Bruce was crowned at Scone in the yeare 1306. in April at which Sir James assisted casting into a heape as others did a quantity of earth of his lands of Douglas which making a little hill it is called yet Omnis terra This was the custome of those times by which homage they that held the King of Scotland Supreme under God were distinguished from others Some moneths after the coronation about the 19. of June they were defeated in a conflict at Methven by 〈◊〉 de Valence Earle of Pembroke but without any great losse of men for they being few in number and perceiving their inequalitie fled betimes while their men were yet in breath and unwearied having adventured so far rather to trie their fortune what it was like to prove in their maine intentions then in hope of victorie where there was so great odds every way There were taken at this battell Sir Thomas Randulph a young ftripling Sir Alexander Fraser Sir David Barclay Insh Mairtin Hugh de la Hay or Hugh 〈◊〉 Somervale and some others whom Sir Aimer Valence caused to promise fealty to the King of England and on that condition saved their lives especially Randulph who is remarked after this to have beene very forward for the King of England till he was taken againe by Sir James Douglas as we shall heare hereafter After this battell they retired to the Castle of Kildrummie where the Queene and divers other Ladies remained in great scarcitie of vivers being sustaâ—…ned most part by what Sir James Douglas tooke by hunting and fishing Not long after as they went by Athole into Argyle Athole having intelligence of them invaded them together with Lorne his sisters and constrained them to fight at a place called Dalree which is to say The Kings field about the twelfth of August their fortune was no better then it had beene before the day was lost some but not many of their men slaine they themselves put to flight and by flight faine to save their lives by lurking amongst the hils for a season in a most desert place living upon roots and herbs and lying in the open fields on the bare ground or among the heath sometimes but with one other times with none to attend
sword and ran upon them having none to second him but an other man so that oppressed with the multitude of his enemies he was beaten downe and slaine In the meane time Sir James being come the English that were in the Chancel kept off the Scots and having the advantage of the strait and narrow entrie defended themselves manfully But Sir James encouraging his men not so much by words as by deeds and good example and having slain the boldest resisters prevailed at last and entring the place flew some 26 of their number and tooke the rest about 10. or 12. persons intending by them to get the Castle upon composition or to enter with them when the gates should be opened to let them in but it needed not for they of the Castle were so secure that there was none left to keepe it save the porter and the cooke who knowing nothing of what had hapned at the Church which stood a large quarter of a mile from thence had left the gate wide open the porter standing without and the Cooke dressing the dinner within They entred without resistance and meat being ready and the cloth laid they shut the gates and tooke their refection at good leasure Now that he had gotten the Castle into his hands considering with himselfe as he was a man no lesse advised then valiant that it was hard for him to keep it the English being as yet the stronger in that Countrey who if they should besiege him he knew of no reliefe he thought better to carry away such things as be most easily transported gold silver and apparell with ammunition and armour whereof he had greatest use and need and to destroy the rest of the provision together with the Castle it selfe then to diminish the number of his followers for a garrison there where they could do no good And so he caused carrie the meale and malt and other cornes and graine into the Cellar and layd all together in one heape then he took the prisoners and slew them to revenge the death of his trustie and valiant servant Thomas Dickson mingling the victuals with their bloud and burying their carcasses in the heap of corne after 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 struck out the heads of the barrells and puncheons and let the drink runne through all and then he cast the carkasses of dead hoâ—…ses and other carrion amongst it throwing the salt above all so to make altogether unusefull to the enemie and this Cellar is called yet the Dâ—…glas Lairder Last of all he set the house on fire and burnt all the timber and what else the fire could overcome leaving nothing but the scorched walls behind him And this seemes to be the first taking of the Castle of Douglas for it is supposed that â—…e took it twice For this service and others done to Lord William his father Sir James gave unto Thomas Dickson the lands of Hisleside which hath beene given him before the Castle was taken as an encouragement to whet him on and not after for he was 〈◊〉 in the Church which was both liberally and wisely done of him thus to hearten and draw men to his service by such a noble beginning The Castle being burnt Sir James retired and pâ—…ting his men into divers companies so as they might be most secret he caused cure such as were wounded in the fight and he himselfe kept as close as he could waiting ever for an occasion to enterprise something against the enemie So soone as he was gone the Lord Clifford being advertised of what had happened came himselfe in person to Douglas and caused re-edifie and repair the Câ—…le in a very short time unto which he also added a Tower which is yet called Harries Tower from him and so returned into England lâ—…ving one Thruswall to â—…e Captain thereof Sir James his men being cured of their wounds and refreshed with rest he returned again to the King at what time he was ready to fight with Sir Aymore 〈◊〉 the Lord of Lorne and Sir Thomas Randulph at Cumnock The King had not above 400. men so that being almost encomâ—…ed by the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he was aware he was forced to forsake the field having lost his Banner which was taken by Sir Thomas Randulph â—…y which he got great credit with King Edward King Robert in his flight or retreat divided his men into three companies that went severall wayes that so the enemie being uncertaine in what company he himself were and not knowing which to pursue rathest he might the better escâ—…e When theâ—… were all come againe to the place of their rendezvous which the King had appointed when he divided them Sir James Douglas perswaded the King to set upon a company of the enemies who were very securely lying by themselves farre from the body of the Army without feare of any danger which the King did and having slaine 200. of them he scattered the rest After this Sir Aymore Valence being then Warden for King Edward in Scotland and residing himselfe at Bothwell sent Sir Philip Mowbray with a company of men about 100. into Coile and Cunninghame to 〈◊〉 the Inhabitants in their obedience to England whereof when Sir James Douglas had notice and knowing the way by which they must go called 〈◊〉 way he lay in a straight foord betweene two marishes called 〈◊〉 accompanied with some 40 choice men and there rising up of a sudden 〈◊〉 Sir Philip was aware they routed his men and chased himselfe who did escape very narrowly for he left his sword with them and fled alone to Kilmarnock and Kilwinnin the rest back to Bothwell This was before the battell of Lowdoun hill where both the King and Sir James were present at which they defeated Sir Aymore Valence and 3000. men they having onely 500. which Sir Aymore tooke so to heart that he retired himselfe into England where he gave over his charge of Warden and never returned into Scotland againe with any command except it were when the King came in person The English Chronicle sayes that the King discharged Sir Aymore who was Earle of Penbrooke and placed John de Britton in his office and made him Earle of Richmond These particulars I cannot ghesse why they should have beene omitted by our Writers being so remarkable defeats where diligence dexteritie and valour have beene used with wisedome and judgement However upon this withdrawing and departure of Sir Aymore Valence King Robert being rid of the greatest danger makes toward Innernesse leaving Sir James behinde him to recover such places as were still in the enemies hands He therefore getting him into Douglasdale did use this stratagem against Thruswall Captaine of the Castle of Douglas under the Lord Clifford hee caused some of his folkes drive away the cattell that fed neare unto the Castle and when the Captaine of the garrison followed to rescue gave order to his men to leave them and to flee away This he did often to make the Captaine to slight such frayes and to
make him secure that he might not suspect any further end to be in it which when he had wrought sufficiently as he thought he laid some men in ambuscado and sent others away to drive away such beasts as they should finde in the view of the Castle as if they had been theeves and robbers as they had done often before The Captaine hearing of it and supposing there was no greater danger now then had beene before issued forth of the Castle and followed after them with such haste that his men running who should be first were disordered and out of their ranks The drivers also fled as fast as they could till they had drawne the Captaine a little beyond the place of the ambuscado which when they perceived rising quickly out of their covert set fiercely upon him and his companie and so slew himselfe and chased his men back to the Castle some of which were overtaken and slaine others got into the Castle and so were saved Sir James not being able to force the house took what bootie he could get without in the fields and so departed By this means and such other exploits he so affrighted the enemie that it was counted a matter of great jeopardie to keepe this Castle which began to be called the adventurous or hazzardous Castle of Douglas whereupon Sir John Walton being in suit of an English Lady she wrote to him that when he had kept the adventurous Castle of Douglas seven yeares then he might thinke himselfe worthy to be a sutor to her Upon this occasion Walton tooke upon him the keeping of it and succeeded to Thruswall but he ran the same fortune with the rest that were before him For sir James having first dressed an ambuscado neare unto the place he made fourteen of his men take so many sacks and fil them with grasse as though it had been corn which they carried in the way toward Lanerik the chief market town in that County so hoping to draw forth the Captain by that bait and either to take him or the Castle or both Neither was this expectation frustrate for the Captain did bite and came forth to have taken this victuall as he supposed But ere he could reach these carriers Sir James with his company had gotten between the Castle and him and these disguised carriers seeing the Captain following after them did quickly cast off their upper garments wherein they had masked themselves and throwing off their sacks mounted themselves on horseback and met the Captain with a sharp encounter being so much the more amazed as it was unlooked for wherefore when he saw these carriers metamorphosed into warriours ready to assault him fearing that which was that there was some train laid for them he turned about to have retired to the Castle but there also hee met with his enemies between which two companies he and his whole followers were slain so that none escaped the Captain afterwards being searched they found as it is reported his mistresse letter about him Then hee went and tooke in the Castle but it is uncertain say our writers whether by force or composition but it seems that the Constable and those that were within have yeelded it up without force in regard that hee used them so gently which he would not have done if he had taken it at utterance For he sent them all safe home to the Lord Clifford and gave them also provision and mony for their entertainment by the way The Castle which he had burnt onely before now he razeth and casts down the walls thereof to the ground By these and the like proceedings within a short while he freed Douglasdale Atrick forrest and Jedward forrest of the English garrisons and subjection But Thomas Randulph Alexander Stuart Lord of Bonckle and Adam Gordone being Englized Scots concluded to gather together their forces and to expulse him out of those parts Now it fell so out that Sir James intending to lodge at a certain house upon the water of Line and being come hither for that purpose by chance all these three were lodged in the same house before he came which drew on a skirmish betwixt them in which Alexander Stuart Lord of Bonckle and Thomas Randulph were taken prisoners and Adam Gordone saved himself by flight This peece of service was of no small importance in regard of the good service done to the king by Thomas Randulph both while the King lived and after his death when he was regent which all may be ascribed to Sir James who conquered Randulph to the Kings side With these his prisoners he went into the North as farre as the Mernes where he met the King returning from Innernesse of whom he was heartily welcomed both for his owne sake and because he had brought him his Nephew Randulph whom the King did chide exceedingly And he again reproved the King out of his youthfulnesse and rash humour as though he did defend the Crowne by flying and not by fighting wherefore hee was committed to prison thereafter pardoned and being made Earle of Murray he was imployed in the Kings service This is related in the Bruces book and hath nothing fabulous or improbable in it and therefore it ought not to â—…e flighted Especially seeing as I am informed the Book was 〈◊〉 by a man of good knowledge and learning named master John Barbour Archdeacon of Aberdene for which work he had a yearely pension out of the Exchequer during his life which he gave to the Hospitall of that Towne to which it is allowed and paid still in our dayes He lived in the reigne of David the second sonne and successour to King Robert Bruce Sir James was with the King at Inverourie ten miles from Aberdene against John Cummine Earle of Buchan who was there defeated on Asâ—…ension day in the yeare 1308. From thence Sir James went with him when he recovered Argyle the Lord whereof had once comed in to the King but was now revolted to the English side And likewise at many more journeyes and roads both in Scotland and England Sir James did ever more accompany him In the year 1313. hee tooke in the Castle of Roxburgh called then Marchmouth whilest the King was busie about Dumfrees Lanrick Aire and others and while Sir Thomas Randulph was lying at the Castle of Edinburgh The manner of his taking of it was thus about Shrovetide which is a time of feasting and revelling he with sixty more having covered their armour with black that they might not be discovered by the glittering thereof went in the forenight toward the Castle when they came neare to it they lay along and crept upon their hands and feet through a bushie piece of ground till they were come close to the foot of the wall Those that did watch upon the Castle wall espied them but the night being dark and by reason of their creeping they tooke them to have been cattell for they at the foot of the wall heard the
notwithstanding this mans predecessours and himselfe also as his evidents do witnesse were Barons and Lords yet he thinks it no disparagement to be knighted and did choose rather to be known and designed by that title than the other so as he was commonly called Sir James Douglas rather then Lord Douglas And indeed we have found that even Princes and Kings have taken upon them this order not as any diminution of their place but an addition of honour seeing by it they were received into the number and rank of military men and Warriours their other titles shewing more their dominion and power or place then their valour and courage Wherefore we reade how Edward Prince of Wales was knighted when he was sent against King Bruce So Henry the second being then Prince of England received the honour of Knighthood from David King of Scotland his grand Uncle as from one that was the best and worthiest man in his time Then it was that he tooke his oath that he should never take from the Crowne of Scotland the Counties of Northumberland Westmoreland Cumberland and Huntingdon This cremonie vvas performed vvith great solemnitie and pomp in those dayes as our Writers observe so honourable vvas it then and of late it vvas thought so too for the Earle of Clanrikart chiefe of the Bourks in Ireland having done a piece of notable service to Queene Elisabeth at the siege of Kinsoile and at an encounter betvvene the Lord Deputies Army vvith the Irish Rebels vvas knighted by the Lord Monâ—…joy then Generall Lieutenant for the Queene Neither should any abuse discredit it novv Nor can it diminish the honourablenesse thereof in our Sir James who is able to honour it rather by his worth After the battell he is as diligent as he was both diligent and valorous in it This is a vertue which hath been wanting in great Commanders and hath been marked as a great defect in them It was told Hanniball that great Carthaginian to his face Thou canst obtain but not use a victory nor prosecute it to thy best advantage Sir James did not so but as farre as he was able with such companies as hee could gather together and with as much speed as was possible for him hee followed King Edward to have done him service though his father Edward the first would have none of it and set it at nought But he was gone ere Sir James service came to the best Now hee would gladly have showne what it was worth to his sonne and successour the second Edward in most humble sort though it had been to have pulled off his boots no question but his Majestie had no mind to stay for him who notwithstanding made all the haste he could to have overtaken him and followed him with foure hundred horse more then fourty miles from Bannockburne to Dumbarre Castle into which hee was received and so escaped The next was to wait upon him in his way to Berwicke which he did but the King nothing well pleased with the service hee had done and expecting rather worse then better seeing his importunity and that other wayes he could not be rid of him went by sea to Berwicke in a small fishers boat or two with a very thinne train to attend him not unlike unto Xerxes who a little before was so proud of his huge army is now become the scorne of his contemned and threatned enemies a spectacle of pride and an example of presumptuous confidence unto all ages Wee told before hovv his father had driven King Robert and Sir James to the like shifts and straits but theirs vvas not so shamefull A Christenmasse feast may be quit at Easter sayes our Proverb vvhich they do here verefie by this requitall And this vvas all the service Sir James could do to King Edward at this time but aftervvards vve shall heare vvhat service he shall do if not to himself yet to his sonne Edward the third at Stanhop Parke some few yeares after this In the mean time let us behold our Scots enjoying there renowned and honourable victory which cannot bee denied to have been such nor cannot be by envy it self Their spoil and prey was great and rich their prisoners many and their ransomes proportionable The Queen King Roberts wife was restored by exchange and for her an English Nobleman set free without ransome And as their joy was great and their gaining not small so was both the grief of the English their shame and their losses Their were slain of note in the field 200 Knights together with the Earle of Glocester and Sir Giles of Argentine whose death was lamented by King Robert very much and of prisoners very nere as many of which the chief were the Earle of Hartford who fled to Bothwell and was received by Sir Gilbert Gilbaston captain thereof as the Bruces booke sayes Sir John Segrave John Clattengrave perhaps Cattegrave William Latimer Sir Robert Northbrooke Lord keeper of the broad seal and Sir Ralph Mortimer who had married the Kings sister Mortimer was dimitted ransome-free and obtained the Kings broad Seale at Bruces hands These and many other prisoners of divers nations thus dismissed are as many witnesses of the Scottish valour in the fight and of their mildnesse and humanitie after it who used these their so spightfull enemies no worse who if they had overcome would have used another kinde of cruelty as they had both determined and threatned unto them Amongst other Forreiners there were two Holland Knights who being in King Edwards Army before the battell and hearing the bravery and brags of the English and their spightfull railings against King Robert had wished him good luck These were turned out of the English Camp and sent unto the Scottish bidden in scorne to go and fight with them whom they wished so well with a price set upon their heads to him that should either kill or take them prisoners in the battell Their heads neverthelesse were safe and themselves did partake of the good fortune they had wished and when they came home into their owne Countrey they built a lodging naming it Scotland upon which they set up the Scottish Armes and King Roberts statue in Antwerp as a monument of that notable victorie which remained there many yeares after The Carmelite also changed his note singing their victorie whose overthrow he came to set forth and chaunting their discomfiture whose praises he was hired to proclaime Thus he began his Ditty De planctu cudo metrum cum carmine nudo Risum detrudo dum tali themate ludo In English thus With barren verse this mournfull rime I make And am but laught at while such theme I take Let us here consider the meanes and wayes of both sides we shal finde on the one side confidence of their power and a contempt and slighting of the enemie which seldome falls well because from thence there ariseth commonly sloth negligence disorder and confusion on the other side we may see carefulnesse
diligence order and exhortation all possible meanes used both humane and divine wisedome joyned with religion and prayer and what pious formes were then in use They digged trenches and ditches which they covered with greene turfe for the horsemen to fall into and did knit together and twist as it were a net of crosse ropes to entangle the footmen which stratagems being seconded with true courage resolution and valour of the common souldiers and Commanders together with the device of those that were set to keep the baggage the sculs and grooms who made showes and musters as if they had beene another armie of their owne head without the direction of any were the chiefe meanes of the victorie For the first was the overthrow of the men at armes and barbed horses and the second the bane of the middle battell of the English who seeing this trap laid for them fled presently and turned their backs But above all these the principall and prime cause was even the Lord of hosts who guided all these and gave successe unto them Let no mortall man ever think other of any his enterprises or that any man however wise provident or valorous can use his wisedome providence or valour or whatever other vertue he hath to any purpose or succesfully unlesse it be given him in the very instant of using it A lesson much inculcat but little learned often approved by experience but seldome marked or soone forgotten at least little appearing by our practice and which doth produce no other effect but a superficiall acknowledgement and slender confession thereof But to returne to our Douglas though the King himselfe did thus escape his service yet out of all doubt he hath beene imployed against his subjects seeing our Historians doe tell us that after this battell there were divers incursions made into England for which they never stirred but sate quiet for 2. or 3. yeares howbeit there are no particulars set downe In the yeare 1316. King Robert Bruce went into Ireland to support his brother Edward Bruce made King of Ireland and King Edward of England thinking this a fit opportunity for him to be revenged on the Scots did levie a great Armie and came to the borders of Scotland hoping to doe some notable exploit now in the Kings absence But many things faile that are intended and princes as well as others may be disappointed of their purposes and frustrate of their hopes It seemes he had forgotten or not well considered what a Lieutenant he had left behinde him and how good a second Sir James had alwayes beene to his master the King But howbeit he knew it not perhaps or would not take any notice of him yet King Robert knew it full well and put such trust and confidence in his well knowne worth and sufficiencie that he durst go abroad out of his owne Kingdome and hazzard himselfe and the flower of the youth in Ireland concrediting the Countrey unto his care and conduct leaving him Governour in his absence and entailing the Crowne unto him next unto Thomas Randulph by making him Protectour of the young King during his minority if he himselfe should happen to die in that voyage as the blacke booke of Scone doth witnesse And indeed Sir James did not deceive the Kings expectation and trust neither did King Edward finde him asleepe but watchfull and diligent in his charge as became a good Governour for he raised an Army to give him battell and put both him and his people to flight slew three notable Captains with his owne hand Sir Edward Lillow a Gascoine Captaine of Berwick others call him Callock and say that he was slaine at the rescue of a bootie which he had taken in the Merse and Tivedale which narration agreeth with the Bruces booke which calls him Edmond de Callock The second was Sir Robert Nevill and the third a Nobleman whom they doe not name onely they say that Sir James slew him with his owne hand but the Bruces booke calls him John de Richmond and sayes he slew him in Jedward Forrest in the midst of his Armie Sir James having very few with him not above fiftie horse and some Archers in a strait Cleugh or Valley betweene two hills which he had of purpose taken as a place of advantage and tying together the young birk trees by their boughs in the way by which the English were to passe the horsemen being entangled in the thickets he set upon them and defeated them From hence it is that some think the Earls of Douglas and Angus have stakes rice in their Coat of Armes yet such points of Heraldrie are hard to interpret and give a reason for them This was the second peece of service that he did to King Edward himselfe say some others but others say that the King was not there in person but sent a great Army commanded by divers Captains with whom Sir James fought in three severall battells at three sundry times and slew all their Chieftains with most part of their companies Others againe aâ—…irme that in every one of those battels he slew the Commander with his owne hand in sight of both Armies the which whatsoever way it was the victorie was notable and glorious And thus did he governe in the Kings absence He had beene a good subject before when the King was present now we see how well he governes when he is absent and at his returne laying downe his authoritie and returning to his former subjection he proves as good a companion and colleague unto Thomas Randulph then made Earle of Murray with whom the King did joyne him for the prosecuting of the warres It is seldome found that these vertues are so happily linked together in one person abilitie to governe and willingnesse to be subordinate and obey excellencie of parts and patient enduring of an equâ—…ll and companion I have often observed and admired it in these two the ground whereof seemes chiefly to have beene in Sir James his love and modestie as we observe in his carriage towards this man at Bannockburne that in all their joynt-services being equall in authority and both commanding in chiefe we never heare of any question controversie or debate of any grudging or heart-burning betweene them but find them ever agree and concurre without any dissention or variance with one heart and minde as if they had beene one man in all businesse whatsover Their first association after the Kings returne out of Ireland was when they went and burnt Northallerton and Burrowbrigs and spoyled Rippon where they spared the Church onely they caused those that fled thither to pay 5000. marks sterling to be free They burnt also Scarborough towne and hearing that the people had fled into the woods with their goods and cattell they went and searched them out and brought away a great bootie Then returning home by Skipton in Craven they spoyled the Towne and after burnt it without resistance This was in the yeare
done not because his owne title was not good enough before for it was good already and sufficient and so found to bee by a better judge then King Edward of England to wit the Estates of the Realme who are the rightest judges in controversies of this nature and who had power to have made it good if it had not been so might have helped any defect that had been in it seeing Balliol by his owne fact had disabled himself by giving it over to King Edward especially seeing it was prejudiciall and against the common liberty and good of the Kingdome to accept of him who had betrayed these and was not able to defend them Wherefore King Robert being in possession and the Kingdome being confirmed to him and to his posteritie he needed no further right from Balliol Notwithstanding of this to cut away all pretences of quarrells and calumnies that malicious men might surmise thereabout afterwards he thought good to have a renunciation from Balliol of his title and consolidate that with his owne whereupon esteeming none fitter for the purpose then Sir James as well for the honourable place he held as for his sufficiency to discharge the Commission not without some consideration of his kindred with Balliol by the house of Galloway he laid the charge upon him which he performed as we have heard Sir James being thus returned out of France King Robert being very glad that his businesse had succeeded so well called a Parliament at Cambuskenneth in the which the right of succession to the Crowne was renewed to King Roberts heirs and namely failing his sonne David to Marjorie Bruce his daughter and Robert Stuart his sonne This the Nobility did enact and confirme by oath in the yeare 1325. or 1326. and before the sending of Sir James Douglas as some Authours record Not long after King Robert fell sick and partly for that cause partly in regard of his age not being able to ride abroad and endure travel himself he committed the managing of all businesse of weight both in peace and warre to the two Friends and Colleagues Sir James and Randulph two of the most noble Knights and bravest Captains that were in their dayes as our Writers do say And now Edward the second was dead and Edward the third had succeeded to him to whom Sir James laboureth to do as good service as he had done to his father This Edward sent Ambassadours to King Robert to treat of peace but being discovered to have no sincere meaning and to deal fraudfully in stead of peace they carried home warre So due preparation being made on both sides our two Commanders assembled to the number of 20000. all horse men some say 20000. horse and 5000. foot and entred into England with resolution not to fight but at their advantage and pleasure which was the reason they took all or most part horse men and few or no foote men Against these King Edward came in person with a great Army of 100000. men as Froysard writes 80000. horse 24000. archers having brought with him the Lord Beaumont out of the Low-Countries with 700. or 500 horse The English souldiers of this Army were cloathed in coats and hoods embroydered with flowers and branches and did use to nourish their beards wherefore the Scots in derision thereof made this rime and fastned it upon the Church doore of Saint Peter in the Canongate beards hartlesse painted hoods witlesse gay coat gracelesse make England thriftlesse He fortified the Townes of Carlile and Berwick and furnished them with men to stay the Scots passages But they little regarding either his fortifications or his forces passed the water of Tine at knowne Foords and made him first know of their arrivall by smoake and fire whereupon putting his men in order he marched directly towards those places that were smoaking to have given them battell but not finding them there and not knowing how to force them to fight his resolution was to passe Tine and there to entercept them at their returne and to give them battell in those fields where the ground was more levell and even and so fitter for his Armie Thither then he goeth with great trouble and turmoiling both of men and horse by reason of the great raine that fell as also for scarcitie of victuall and after he had lien there eight dayes waiting for them he could heare no newes of them wherefore he chose out about sixteene able young men whom he sent abroad into the Countrey to search for them promising a great reward to him that should first bring him word where they were They having roaved up and downe the Countrey at last one of them fell into the hands of the Scots who when he had told how K. Edward had sent him to search for them they let him goe and withall bid him tell the King that they had beene eight dayes as uncertain of him as he had bin of them and that now they were come within 3. miles of him where they would stay for him and abide him battell being as desirous to fight as he was When the young man told the King this he was rewarded with Knigthood being made such by his owne hand and besides that he got 150. pound land to maintain his dignity Then he gave order that his Army should march towards them but when they came neare they found them so strongly encamped upon a hill having steepe rocks at the one side and a river on the other called by Hollinshed the water of Weire that they durst not adventure to assaile them at so great disadvantage wherefore they sent a trumpet to them and desired them to come downe to the plaine ground and â—…o to fight with true vertue for honour and empire and not to sit on the tops of the hils where no body could come at them The Scots answered with derision that they would not fight how and when it pleased their enemie but at their owne pleasure telling him withall that they were come into his Countrey and had done as he knew if any thing that they had done did grieve him he might come and seeke his revenge they would stay there as long as they thought meet and expedient for them and if any should assaile them they would do what they could doe to defend themselves and make their enemies smart So they stayed there three dayes in his view but he not thinking it sase to assaile them in that place after some few skirmishes at their watering place the Scots removed their Câ—…mp to another place that was stronger and harder of accesse which Hollinshed calls Stanhop parke whither the English also followed them While they lay there encamped the one over against the other Sir James Douglas who was a provident and watchfull Captaine perceiving that the English watches were somewhat negligently kept either because they despised the small number of the Scots or for that they thought they had no mind to fight but to
retire adventured upon a hazzardous but hardie and worthy enterprise he did choose out two hundred of the choicest of his men and passing the river in the night season a little off from the English Camp he entred the enemies Trenches on that side they least expected and approached the Kings Tent thinking either to have taken or to have slaine him but the Kings Chaplaine being awake discovered him whom he slew with his owne hand for his paines and now the alarme was given and the whole Armie was up against him wherefore having only cut the Kings Tentroapes he returned safe in spite of them leaving 300. of them slaine in the place who offered to hinder his retreat Upon this show and omen of successe and good fortune Thomas Randulph would have given them battell in the plaine fields but Sir James advised him otherwayes showing him how it was not for them being so few in number to deale with so great an Armie in the open and plaine fields but that their onely way was to use slights and stratagems and to keepe themselves in places of strength and advantage To which purpose he told him the Apologue of the Fox whom a Fisherman finding in his Lodge carrying away a Salmond to his denne for his young Cubs he drew his sword and stood in the doore to kill him knowing he had no other way to get out The Fox being thus straitned went and tooke hold of the Fishers mantle which lay by and went toward the fire to cast it into it and burne it the Fisher to save his mantle ranne to the fire and left the doore free so that the Fox escaped out at the door and in his way catched hold of the Salmond and went cleare away withall to the fishers great griefe who had his mantle burnt his Salmond lost and the Fox escaped Even so sayes Sir James it fares with us we have done these men harme and they think they have us in the nouse and in a mouse-trap but I have espied a way by which though it may seeme somewhat hard and troublesome we shall escape safe without the losse of a man They continued still in the same place certaine dayes after this without doing any thing of note or moment on either side for the English warned by their late danger kept better watch then they had done before and now having taken a Scottish prisoner they were informed by him that the host of the Scots was commanded to be in readinesse against the third watch to follow Sir James his standard This put them to no small businesse so that they presently armed and stood all night ranked in order of battell supposing that the Scots intended to make an onset and assaile them in their Trenches and therefore their Watches and Sentinels were doubled and the Foords strongly guarded But the Scots by this time were risen and departed passing through a Mosse or Bogue two miles long which was never passed before especially by horsemen but they had provided flaikes and hurdles upon which they made the horse to passe without sinking leading them in their hands and walking on foot by them About the breake of day two Scottish Trumpeters were brought to K. Edward who were taken by his Scouts and being come before him told that they were commanded to suffer themselves to be taken thus that they might tell him that the Scots were gone home and that if he had a minde to be revenged on them for any thing they had done he should follow them But he considering of the matter and weighing all things and with what men he had to doe being both valiant and able to endure so much hardship thought it his best to let them goe and so he returned to London having seene his Kingdome burnt and spoiled under his nose for all his great Armie and himselfe in the midst thereof in danger of his life or of taking which effronts he was forced to pack up at this time not without great griefe and anger without all doubt And this is the third piece of service done by that so despised man to the posterity of his despiser to his sonne before and now to his grand-childe in the yeare 1327. or 28. neare unto Stanhop park which because it cannot be denied Caxton alledgeth that it came to passe by the treason of Mortimer Earle of March who being corrupted by the Scots with money would not suffer saith he the Earle of Lancaster to passe the water not very deep at that part to invade them by which means they escaped But our Major doth justly scorn that point of corrupting and bribing with money and doth further affirme that they had not any conference at all with Mortimer So that it is likely that what Mortimer spake in that matter of not following or invading the Scots at their departure he hath spoken it out of judgement and not partiality and perhaps more prudently then they that counselled the contrary However they confesse that the King missed of his purpose and being very pensive therefore broke up his army and returned to London Amongst other things they tell that after the Scots were dislodged some of the English went to view their Camp partly to see their customes and manner of living and what provision they had partly to seek some spoil when they were come there they found onely five hundreth carcasses of red and fallow Deare a thousand paire of Highland showes called rullions made of raw and untand leather three hundreth hides of beasts set on stakes which served for Caldrons to seethe their meat There were also five English men who had their legs broken and were bound naked to trees whom they loosed and gave them to Chirurgions to bee cured When they saw these things and judged hereby how painfull and able to endure the Scottishmen were they found that counsell to have been good and sound which was given to their King not to follow them whether it were Mortimers or some others The English Writers upon this scarcitie and penury here found and upon such other passages as when Edward the second entred Scotland and was forced to returne for want of victualls the King having caused remove all things out of his way take occasion to speake contemptuously of the Scots as though they had not defended their Countrey by vertue and prowesse against England between it and which they think there is no comparison but partly by cold and hunger partly because the English Kings did slight it and were not desirous to conquer it as also for the English forces were almost imployed in France so that they had no leisure to bend their whole power against Scotland which if they had done they might easily as they think have mastered it Imputing hereby the cause of their failing to do it they having so great ods in number of men and warlike appointment to want of will and their hinderance by France and the poverty of our Countrey together
should leave that Kingdome as free as it had been in the dayes and at the death of King Alexander the third from all bondage and servitude for time to come That the Scots should also resigne to the English all lands and possessions which sometimes they had in England or held of England in fealty as beneficiars thereof and that the Marches between the two Kingdomes should bee Cumberland and Northumberland unto Stone-moore That David sonne to King Robert should marry Jane King Edwards sister called by some Jane of the Tower and by the Scots Jane make peace in derision and that King Robert should pay to Edward three thousand marks sterling for the dammage done to his people in the late warres by Sir James and Randulph Earle of Murray The first of these articles was presently performed and the King of England delivered all the Writs and Evidents which hee had concerning his alledged superiority of Scotland and amongst them an Indenture which they called Ragman saith Hollinshed and certain Jewels won from the Kings of Scotland amongst which the blacke Crosiere or Rood was one This peace the same Authour calleth unprofitable and dishonourable done by evil and naughty counsell If it were dishonourable for England it was so much the more honourable for the Scots that gave the peace But the dishonour hee meaneth is the renunciation of his title to the Crowne of Scotland whereof he had fair claiming King Robert and the Scots had driven him out of his usurpation and vindicated their liberty by force of armes And as for his right and title in Law the world knowes what small account Scotland ever made of his pretensions having never been subject unto any but to their owne King Wherefore it was onely to take away all occasion of cavilling and the better to keep peace with their neighbours that they desired this surrender as they had done before with Balliol whose right notwithstanding carried a greater show of equity and reason and truly it is not so much to be wondered at that King Edward condescended to these Articles as it is that King Robert should have yeelded to them being more unprofitable for him then for the other and a man would think it very strange that he should part with Northumberland or give any moneys to recompense any dammage done in a just warre and that there should not rather money have been given unto him as a dowrie or portion with his daughter in law But the time answereth it hee was now of a good age and unmeet for travel and warres being wearied with battells and cloyed with victories and ceased by sicknesse he longed for peace to himself and to his posteritie but with what fidelity and how little it was kept by King Edward we shall heare hereafter No aliance nor bond of amity which ought but seldome doth tie Princes and great men could keep him from breaking of this peace The marriage was solemnized at Berwick with all the pompe that might bee after which King Robert lived not a full yeare A little before his death being at Cardrois which stands over against Dumbarton on the other side of the water of Levin whether hee had withdrawne himselfe by reason of his age and sicknesse to live a private and quiet life hee called his friends together and made his last Will and Testament in which having ordered all his other affaires hee called to minde a vow that he had made to go into Syria and there to fight against the common enemy of the Christian name but because his warres before and now his age and sicknesse would not suffer him to performe it in his owne person hee recommended the performing of it to Sir James Douglas requesting him earnestly to go and do it for him and withall to carry his heart to Hierusalem and there to bury it neare the holy Grave This was esteemed a great honour in those dayes both by Sir James himself and others and withall a cleare and honourable testimony of the Kings affection towards him and so he interpreted it Wherefore King Robert dying the 7. of July 1329. hee made himself ready and prepared all things for his voyage very diligently yet there were some of the most judicious in those times who tooke it to have a deeper reach and that however he did also respect Sir James and thinke him the fittest for this businesse his main designe was to prevent all dissention which might have risen between these two great Captains Douglas and Murray Randulph to obviate the which they thinke he devised to send Sir James out of the Countrey upon this honourable pretext But there bee Authours that say the King did not particularly designe Sir James by name but desired his Nobles to choose one of his most noble Captains in the Realme for that effect and that they after his decease laid it upon Sir James with one consent who most willingly accepted thereof as one who during King Roberts life had served the body wherein the heart had lodged But whether the King desired him by name or the Nobility did interpret the Kings meaning to be such under the title and description of the most noble Captain or that they themselves did deem him to be so as indeed he was most worthy so it was that the charge was committed unto him and he most gladly undertook it when his presence was very needfull for the Countrey For before he tooke journey their fell out a matter that occasioned great troubles afterwards by Edward Balliol One Lawrence Twine an English man borne and one of those who had obtained lands in Scotland for reward of his service in the warres a man well borne but of a vitious life This man after King Roberts death presuming of inpunite in respect of K. Davids youth loosed the reignes to his licentious lewdnesse and being often taken in adultery and admonished by the officiall of Glasgow when he would not abstain from his wickednesse he was excommunicated wherewith being iâ—…censed he tooke the officiall as he was riding to the towne of Aire and kept him prisoner till hee was forced to redeeme his liberty with a summe of money Sir James Douglas highly offended with this enormity caused seek him that he might be punished which Twine understanding and fearing that he should not long escape his hands if he stayed within the Countrey fled into France and addressing himself unto Edward Balliol he perswaded him to enterprise against the King of Scotland and recover that which he had so good right to and so faire an opportunity which Balliol did in Sir James his absence by his voyage or after his slaughter in his voyage And no question his absence was a strong inducement both to this Edward and to Edward of England to attempt the subduing of Scotland which he did thinke would prove 〈◊〉 by making Randulph away which he sought to have done by poyson Sir James being absent So that either the Kings
short time this overthrow had wellnigh overthrowne the Kingdome and the cause for the greatest part of the Nobilitie that were not dead before being slain in this conflict the rest flying to save themselves to strengths desaâ—…ts Balliol assisted by Robert Talbot a Noble man of England whom the King had left with him with a few English bands being aided by his Favourers in Scotland made himself once more King and was confirmed by Parliament within half a yeare after he had been driven out All yeelded obedience to him save onely foure Castles to wit Loch-leven Dumbarton Kildrummie Urwhart and Lowdon peele seated on a little lake so that no man in Scotland durst call David Bruce their King except young children in their playes so far were matters altered by this check Where it is to be marked that as by the wise and wary government of the same Archbald his Countrey and lawfull King were defended and Balliol chased out of his usurped Kingdome So by the same mans oversight in government both the usurping Edwards English and Scots are repossessed again therein and his Countrey plunged into misery and the rightfull King and his partners brought to great extremitie Of so great efficacie is good or evill government therefore it is so much the more circumspectly to bee looked to and to bee exercised according to the rules of wisedome and not after the opinions of men fame and reports anger or whatsoever other cause doth make men stray from the right and strait course of reason This was the lamentable condition of our Countrey But let us have patience a while and wee shall shortly have better newes Both these usurpers shall ere long bee driven to let go their hold and at last be utterly disappointed of all their hopes and projects God conserving the liberty of this Countrey and the Crowne thereof to the rightfull heire and the Bruces bloud in whose posterity it shall yet prosper In which work no little part shall bee the valiant and faithfull efforts of the Douglasses Amongst whom it were requisite to speake of the next Lord Douglas But the order of time draws me another way it being long before his turne come in even tenne or twelve or perhaps twentie yeares as shall be seen in the owne p ace for hee hath been young it should seeme and abroad out of the Countrey but in his absence some other of the Douglasses must not be idle Archibaldus Duglasius ad Halidonem coesus 1333. Non potuit perferre nefas foedamque Tyranni Perfidiam Et quisnam sustinuisse queat Ergo furens animi atque accenso pectore inardet Praelia ingratas increpat usque moras Poscimus aut aequo dixit certamine Martem Aut certum est fatis cedere velle tuis Ah nimis ah properant Non illis ignea virtus Defuerat nocuit praecipetasse nimis Nec te victorem jactes temeraria virtus Sic nocuit Vinci vis animosa nequit In English thus He was not patient enough to see The Tyrants faithlesse fact and who could be Hence his enflamed breast with anger sweld Enrag'd at such impediments as held His hand from just revenge Come let us trie Our chance and winne the field or bravely die If fate will have it so he said and all With too much haste obey'd their Generall No courage wanted but the hard event Prov'd the act rash and lose the punishment Of ill rul'd valour Thou didst nothing gain Who to his passion yeelds commands in vain Of William Douglas Lord of 〈◊〉 called the flowre of Chevalrie BEfore we proceed to the rest of the Lords of Douglas the order of the History requires that wee speake something of William not Lord of Douglas but Lord of Liddesdale and a worthy member of the house and name of Douglas The first mention of him and his actions is at the battle of Annand where hee was with Archbald Lord of Galloway The last of his actions of importance are in the beginning of the first Earle William before the battle of Durham the space of thirteen yeares or thereby which time hee imployed for his lawfull King and Countrey against the usurpers so diligently as shall bee deduced in the progresse of this Story Writers call him naturall sonne to Sir James slain in Spain which is truth But they erre when they say that John Lord Dalkeith was brother to William Lord of Liddesdale hee being Liddesdales uncle and Sir James brother so master John Major hath Davidis for Gulielmi and Hollinshed and 〈◊〉 William for Archbald who was made Captain of the castle of Edinburgh by this same William But it is so clear and manifest whom they mean of that there is no question to be made of it However it be he hath so honoured and nobilitated himself by his vertue that no posteritie needs to enquire of his birth We finde that he was married to a daughter of Sir John Grahame Lord of Abercorne called Margaret Grahame by whom he got the lands of Liddesdale he had but one onely daughter Marâ—… who was married to Sir James of Lowden who after the Lord Liddesdales his death and Margaâ—…t Grahames got the lands of Liddesdale His first appearing to wit at the battell of Annand hath been spoken of after that hee was for his wisedome and manhood accounted worthy to have the custody and government of the West Marches â—…s the charge of the East Marches was committed to Patrick Duâ—… Being Wairden there hee had his residence at Annand where at a certain skirmish with the English his men were scattered himself was hurt and taken prisoner about that same time that Regent Murray was taken at Roxbrough to wit in the yeare 1332. before the battell of Halidoun hill which was the occasion that he was not there with his uncle Archbald Lord of Galloway He continued a prisoner untill 1335. and then he and Murray were both set at libertie having payed a great summe of gold for their ransome It is strange that these two great Politicians the two Edwards I mean intending a conquest of Scotland should have suffered such men to bee set at liberty at any rate without making them sure to their side considering that the detaining of them would greatly have facilitate their designes and their liberty being enemies hinder and annoy them as we shall heare it did not a little It was apparently the pride of their hearts in that good successe which made them carelesse and secure not fearing any danger from these or any else So doth successe and pride growing thereupon commonly blind men or so doth God blinde the wisedome of unjust men when hee hath a work to do against them But before wee come to the rest of the deeds of this valorous Lord we must take a view of the estate of things at that time that the circumstances which are the life of History and light of actions being knowne the actions themselves may be the better considered
both the Edwards being absent and he having a particular spleen against Cummin who possessed his private inheritance the said Robert with the help of Colin or Duncan Campbell in Argyle from whom he obtained an aid of foure hundreth men had taken the Castle of Dunholm in Coile and destroyed the English Garrison there whereupon the men of Boote which was his private inheritance had taken armes slain Allane Lyle there Captain and Sheriffe who was placed there by Balliol and Cummin and were come home very joyfull to their old master the Stuarts Upon this Thomas Bruce Earle of Carrict with his friends and neighbours of Coile and Cunninghame and William Karrudise of Annandale who had ever refused the English yoake coming forth out of the place where they had lurked resorted to him also John Randulph Earle of Murray was returned from France and did incourage them with hopes of forreign help of Jefferey or Godfrey Rosse Sheriffe of Aire had drawne Coile Carrict and Cunningham to be of the partie Ranfrow was also returned tò the Stuarts By their example the dependers of Andrew Murray had drawne all Cliddesdale to them partly by faire means partly by force These under the command and leading of Robert Stuart and John Randulph had passed into the North parts chaised David Cummin Governour for the English to Lochaber and compelled him to yeeld and swear obedience to David Bruce Notwithstanding that the enemy had committed to him so great a charge as to bee Lieutenant for him in those parts About this time or a little before William Lord of Liddesdaâ—…e returns from his captivity having been three yeares in prison And hee is no sooner returned but that presently he begins to serve his King and Countrey faithfully and diligently against both their enemies Scots and Englized usurpers recompencing his long imprisonment with his enemies losses especially in Lowthian for the more easie performance hereof and that hee might annoy them that were in the Castle of Edinburgh which was then held by the English and them that went toward it hee lay in wait in Pentland-hills To him John Randulph after that he had left David Cummin Earle of Athole Lieutenant for him in the North parts Randulph and Robert Stuart were chosen Governours by the Kings party did adjoyn himself as to his old and fast friend from thence they both went to Perth to a Convention of the States the 2. of Aprill 1335. But there was nothing done at that meeting because of the enmity betwixt the Lord Liddesdale and David Cummin Earle of Athole The occasion was the Lord of Liddesdale alledged that hee was detained longer in prison then other wayes he would have been by the means of the the Earle of Athole who no doubt did thinke it meet for Balliol and the English faction and therefore advised them to keep him And certainly he was wiser in that point then they that set him at libertie for ransome Now under the colour and pretext of this ill will between him and Liddesdale Athole was so strongly accompanied with his servants and dependers that the rest being jealous of his disposition and fearing his present power did conclude no matter of importance Robert Stuart enclined toward him but all the rest favoured the Lord Liddesdale Robert was young and knew not the dispâ—…sition of Athole which the rest knew better and what ods was between them in fidelitie which was not long in discovering For King Edward of England came with a great army both by Sea and Land and brought Balliol with him So soone as he came to Perth Athole being solicited to defection from Bruce he was not very hard to wooe whereas Liddesdale did still his uttermost endevours for him One of the Governours to wit Robert Stuart being sick and the other John Randulph thinking it too heavie a burden for him alone to fight divided his forces that so he might the more annoy the King Now word was brought to him that there was a great army of the Guelders coming through England to joyne with Edward and help him against the Scots Wherefore Randulph passeth over into Lowthian to try if he could conveniently intercept them and cut them off ere they should joyn with the King There came hither to assist Randulph the Governour Patrick Earle of Marche William Lord Liddesdale and Alexander Ramsay of Dalhousie and others These being assembled together lay in wait for them near Edinburgh in the Borrow moore and so soon as they came in sight one of the other without any delay of either side they joyned battell and after a great conflict the Guelders were put to rout and chased to a little hill where was a ruinous Castle There they were besieged all that night and the next day they rendered themselves lives safe Others write that they fled to the Castle hill of Edinburgh up Saint Maries wind or lane defending themselves valiantly through the high street till they came to that place where they slew their horses and made as it were a rampart of their carcasses and so saved themselves There they stayed all that night and having neither meat nor drink nor convenient lodging opprest with hunger and cold and thirst yeelded themselves on the morrow This narration seems not to bee so probable as the former for if it had been at the Castle of Edinburgh it might have made them more support atleast releeved the Duke and have saved him Besides that the town of Edinburgh should suffer strangers to passe through the midst of them and neither aid them if they were friends nor asâ—…ail them if they were enemies nor shut their gates if they were neutrall for fear of some danger to come to their towne thereby but suffer both parties to have free accesse into their chief street and to stand as lookers on it hath no great likelihood They ascribe also the winning of the field to the Lord of Liddesdale who was not as Hollinshed sayes present at their first joyning battell but came to it from Pentland-hills in so convenient time that if he had not come the Guelders who fought exceeding well had got the day Others make no mention of Randulph but of the Lord Liddesdale and Alexander Ramsay with him Those that write of this battell tell of a huge and wonderfull stroake given by Sir David Annand in his fury hee being hurt stroke his enemy on the shoulder with a Pole-axe and clave him and his horse down to the hard pavement in which the force of the stroake left a great mark long after And no lesse memorable is the valour of a woman in the Guelders army who at the beginning of the battell stept forth before her company and encountred in a single combat or duell a Scotish Squire named Robert Shaâ—… whom she slew and afterwards beat downe her enemies on each side till at last after a good time shee was compassed about and so slain The Duke of Guelder their Captain having yeelded was
courteously and honourably used his stuffe and baggage was restored to him and himself set free The reason of this was because Gâ—…y Earle of Murray having been bred in France knew that the French King did affect him and therefore to gratifie him he shewed him this â—…avour to let him go without any other hurt or dammage onely he made him sweare hee should never aid the English again against the Scots This same Author sayes that this was not the Duke of Guelders but the Earle of Namurs called Gâ—…y contrary to all our Writers who with one consent affirme that it was And if it were Gâ—…y of Namurs he had alwayes been an enemy and received greater courtesie then enemies 〈◊〉 and more favour then was expedient for the Countrey Nay 〈◊〉 was not content to dismisse him free onely but would needs for his safety accompany him to England in which journey they were suddenly set upon by the Lord 〈◊〉 and the Englized Scots who had dressed an ambuscado for them and there Randulph was taken and the Lord Liddesdale hurt in the leg The Governour was 〈◊〉 to the two Edwards that lay before Perth which towne was thereupon soone after rendrâ—…d unto him Upon this successe of the usurpers faction Aâ—…hole very glad of what had 〈◊〉 out accounting the prize now 〈◊〉 and following forth his 〈◊〉 pollicie revolted again to the usurping Kings thinking it safest to side with the stronger and did now clearly show how worthy he was of that favour bestowed on him by Robert Stuart who at the Convention at Perth had appeared on his side against the Lord 〈◊〉 And not onely did Cummin come in to them but undertakes also the government of Scotland once more as Lieutenant for the English promising to root out all these of the contrary part that should stand out and would not acknowledge their authoritie The King of England partly for lack of victuals which were put out of the way by the Governour partly because of his journey into France which he was then projecting returned into his owne Countrey and took along with him Balliol who had the name of a King but was indeed a very slave to another mans affection for a vain and empty title a just reward for his foolish trusting to a stranger in prejudice of his Countrey Athole being willing to doe what hee had said to the Edwards that he might approve his service and fidelity unto them whereby hee proved also false to his lawfull King and late benefactours his so friendly enemies who had not onely pardoned him so lately and saved his life but trusted him so far and committed so much to him left no kind of crueltie unpractised that he could against his Countrey so far as that almost the whole Nobilitie relented and became slack and remisse againsthim or did yeeld unto him having forgotten their duty But behold the reward of such wisedom and the due fruit of such seed as he had sown a fruit that is often reaped of such seed if men would beleeve observe it though the present appearance the first buds and blossomes of things do blinde their eyes make them choose that which should not be chosen which is unacceptable to man and not past over by God as is seen in this man before the yeare be fully expired For Robert Stuart being sick and Randulph a prisoner there were left but three Noble men who stuck fast and were faithfull to their King and Countrey These were William Lord Liddesdale Patrick Earle of March and Andrew Murray who had been Governour They were so constant that no promises could corrupt their fidelitie nor no threatning nor danger could quail their courage so as to bow their hearts to any English servitude Some adde unto these the Earle of Rosse and William Lord Keith These did greatly hate his unnaturall dealing against his Countrey and treachery against his promise and crueltie joyned withall three things ever odious and hatefull to honest minds Wherefore understanding that hee lay at the siege of the Castell of Kildrummie they levied such companies and number of men as they could get and marched towards him Cummin being advertised hereof raiseth the siege and meeteth them in the fields within the Forrest of Kilblane There they fought it very hardly and Cummin being more in number had overthrown them as it is thought but that John Craig Captain of Kildrummie issuing forth with three hundreth fresh men restored the battell which was almost lost and gave them an undoubted victory which when Cummin perceived being conscious of his owne ill deserving that he might not fall into his enemies hands alive he rushed into the midst of the battell and so was slain Sir Robert Minyeis fled to the Castle of Kenmure saith Boetius who saith also that Alexander Gordon was he that slew Athole but others attribute it to the Lord Liddesdale himself who for that cause and for the slaughter of Sir Thomas Minyeis it may be they mean Sir Robert at the Castle of Lochindors in the Sheriffedome Sheriffedome of Bamfe was rewarded with the Earledome of Athole and is so stiled in the resignation by which hee surrenders it again some foure yeares after to wit 1341 the 16 of February in favour of Robert Stuart Great Stuart of Scotland whereof the evident is yet extant in the Register There died in this battell besides Athole Walter Braid and Robert Cummin and a great number of others both Gentlemen and Commons Sir Thomas Cummin was taken prisoner and the next day being the 1. of January he was beheaded They were not above 1000. or as some write 500. choice men against 3000. yet the event was as wee have said favourable to the just and right cause This battell was fought the last of December 1337. By this blink of fair weather in such a storme of forrain assaults things were again somewhat changed and the Brucians encouraged wherefore that they might have some face of a settled estate and government they choose Andrew Murray Regent as hee had been before his captivitie He went into the North and in the mean time the Lord of Liddesdale with a company of chosen men passeth over into Fyffe and besieged the Castle of Saint Andrews Falkland and Luchers all which he tooke in with small difficulty by his wisedome and manhood though they were strongly manned and well fortified and furnished with munition and victuall Major reâ—…erreth this to the time after the Governour came backe out of the North. After this he returned into Lowthian to his old haunt in Pentland-hills to wait his time and watch the English that lay in Edinburgh Castle that hee might slip no occasion of troubling and molesting them At last this occasion did happen the Towne being full stuft with a great number of Souldiers both English and Scots There was a scottish man amongst them of a stout stomack named Robert Phanderghest whose lot was fallen to be on that side but his
of the souldiers and left the rest in the Ships to keepe the mouth of the river and he himselfe marched to Cowper in Fife to take it It had beene deserted by the Englishmen for want of vivers in the time of Murray the Governour and now againe it was seized by the Englized Scots for the use of the English Their Captaine at this time was one William Bullock an English Priest but a valiant man who was also Treasurer for them and the faction The Lord Liddesdale deales with him that seeing there was no hope of succour from England and that the Scots Garrison was not to be 〈◊〉 to he would forsake the English faction and enter into King Davids service promising to procure him lands in Scotland Bullock accepted his offer and having obtained his promised lands hee did much service afterward to the King and the Lord of Liddesdale Having by this meanes recovered Cowper he returned to the siege of Saint Johnstoun where as he was ever forward he was hurt in the leg with the shot of a Crosbow going to the Scalade Neverthelesse he departed not till the Towne was taken or given up by the Governour thereof Thomas Uthred The manner of the taking of it was this when the siege had lasted foure moneths and was like to have continued longer the Earle of Rosse by digging of Mines drew away the water and dried up the Fousâ—…es and Ditches so that the Souldiers going to the assault upon dry ground and approaching the walls without any let or difficultie beat the defenders from off the walls especially by shooting of darts and arrowes out of the Engines which they had caused make And so they rendred and departed with bag and baggage in the yeare 1340. Within foure dayes after Stirline was also besieged and rendred on the same conditions After the siege of Saint Johnstoun was ended the Lord Liddesdale rewarded the Frenchmen very liberally and sent them backe into France well contented He caused also restore to Hugh Hambell one of his best Ships which was taken by the enemie during the siege For Hambell having adventured to approach the Towne with his Ships to give an assault one of them was taken by the English and now was restored Thus K. Davids party did flourish by the faithfull valour of these his good and notable subjects and prevaile against the pretended K. Balliol who seeing such successe in K. Davids affaires durst show his face no longer but having lurked a while in Galloway by changing and shifting places for feare of being intercepted and wearying of that kinde of life he returnes into England now the second time after his conquest he did not possesse his Kingdome long and but with little ease or contentment what by the Scots chasing of him what by the King of England his good Master detaining of him little better then a captive A shadow of a kingdome or slaverie rather being miserable indeed yet sees he not his miserie but seeketh it againe and loseth it againe But let us returne to our Lord of Liddesdale who desists not here from doing of good service to his King and Countrey Edinburgh Castle is yet in the possession of the English it was too strong to force wisedome must supply which was not lacking in him no more then valour a good harmonie and happy conjunction which were ever to be wished There was one Walter Towers of whom are descended the Towers of Innerleith a man of his acquaintance and a follower of him had by chance a Ship laden with victuall in the Firth of Tâ—…y beside Dundie Liddesdale causeth him to bring about his Ship to Forth where as he was instructed feigning himselfe to be an English Merchant and sending some flagons of very fine wine to the Captaine of the Castle he prayed him to take him into his protection and that he would give such order as the rest of his victuall might be free from all danger and perill of his souldiers and of the enemie promising that if the Garrision in the Castle had need of any thing he should command any thing that was in his power so â—…arre as it could reach The Captaine desired him to send some hogsheads of the same wine and some bisket bread and promised him accesse when he pleased he further warned him that he should come timely in the morning for feare of the Scots that did make frequent onsets and incursions in those parts The Lord of Liddesdale being advertised hereof chooseth out 12. of his best men and the same night goeth out to Walter Towers ship and he and his men having borrowed the Mariners apparell did put it on above their Armour and so went to the Castle carrying the wine and victuall with them he had before placed the rest of his men as neare as he could that they might be in readinesse upon a signe given them to come to the Castle to his aid Liddisdale himselfe with Simeon Fraser and William Bullock say our Writers but his name was Sir John Bullock went a little before and the rest followed a certaine space after When they were let in within the Bulwarke perceiving the keyes of the Castle hanging upon the Porters arme they slew him and without noise opened the gate and presently gave the signall by winding of a horne This sound gave warning both to his friends and enemies that the Castle was taken Both made haste the one to defend the other to pursue but the Scots having a steep hill to ascend behoved to come forward the more slowly for that cause lest their Lord should be excluded from his men they cast down the carriage in the gate to keep it open and having fought a sharp fight at last they that were within gave place the Captaine with six more were taken the rest were all slaine And having thus wonne the Castle he made his brother William Douglas say they but should call him Archbald Keeper and Captain thereof This same yeare or the next 1342. the 30. of March Alexander Ramsay tooke Roxburgh in Tividale and sone after John Randulph was set at liberty in exchange for John Montague taken in France saith Major and tooke in his owne Castle of Lochma-bene in Annandale So that by the industrie and efforts of these three Wairdens the Lord Liddesdale in the middle March Alexander Ramsay in the East and John Randulph in the West the English were wholy expelled out of Scotland beyond the Borders which fell out in the time of Edward the third neither did the English men possesse one foote of Scottish ground excepting the towne of Berwick Such good service did these Noblemen with the other good Nobilitie in the minoritie and absence of their Prince from his Countrey against the great force of England and a great part of their owne Countrey of Scotland being unfaithfull Subjects unnaturall Scottishmen And this these Nobles did even for the love they bore to King Robert this Davids
before all things to settle them For the Earle of Rosse had slain the Lord of the Isles whereby a great party of the Kings army was diminished the Lord of the Isles men lying back for want of a head and so the Lord Rosse and his men for feare of punishment So did also many others that lay neare them retire and go home fearing least they should suffer in their absence by their neighbourhood to those disagreeing Lords and be some way endamaged wherefore they thought good to provide in time the best they could against all perrills that might happen For this cause hee councelled the King first to settle peace amongst his owne subjects before he enterprised a forraign war that peace being settled and his army united he might the more strongly and with better successe invade England But the King contemning his good and wholsome counsell his French friendship prevailing more with him then either his owne good or the good of his Countrey hee raised an army wherewith hee entred England and was encountred by the English at Durham where the Scots were defeated King David Bruce taken prisoner and with him beside others VVilliam Earle of Douglas and the Lord of Liddesdale who were shortly after ransomed or dismissed so much the more easily for that they had the King and so cared the lesse for others This fell out in the yeare 1346. October the 17. as hath been said While the Lord Liddesdale is a prisoner amongst his enemies he forgetteth not his friends at home Sir David Barcklay had slain one John Douglas brother to Sir VVilliam and father to Sir James of Dalkeith say our Writers beside Horsewood but they should say rather brother to Sir William for there Sir William is the same Lord of Liddesdale of whom wee now speake sonne naturall to good Sir James neither was John Douglas slain in Horsewood but in Kinrosher by Loch-leven This Barcklay also had taken Sir John Bullock at the Kings command and put him in prison in Lindores where hee died of hunger almost in the same sort that Sir Alexander Ramsay died The Writers lay the blame on the Nobilitie that envied so worthy a man and accused him falsely to the King of unsaithfulnesse but they tell not in what point They themselves call him a worthy Chaplain of great wisedome singular prudencie and eloquence beyond any in his time who had been Chamberlain to Edward Balliol Treasurer to the rest of the Englishmen in Scotland and lastly Chamberlain to King David and amongst the chief of his Counsellers reputed as another Chussay Neverthelesse thus was he delated and taken away having done divers good offices in the Common-wealth and being very necessary unto it The Lord of Liddesdale had drawne him from the English faction to King Davids party and he had used him in good services whereof hee was not forgetfull ever remaining one of his speciall friends This giveth men matter of suspition that his death was for ill will to the Lord of Liddesdale by the King incensed against him never digesting in heart the death of Sir Alexander Ramsay whereby the King is blamed as counseller or follower thereof and that Sir David Barcklay enemy to him did execute it willingly or did procure the Kings command thereto The taking of the Castle of Edinburgh in the yeare 1341. by the Lord of Liddesdale was plotted by Sir John Bullock say the Writers who in quicknesse of wit and sharpnesse of invention past all men in his dayes In revenge of this Liddesdale causeth slay Sir David Barcklay by the hands of Sir John Saint Michaell say they but they should have said Carmichaell in Aberdene A just fact but not justly done the matter was good the forme ill being besides and against all order but who could wait for order in so disordered a Countrey when should hee by order of law have obtained justice his Prince being in captivitie his duetie to his friends defendeth the fact the estate of the Countrey excuseth the forme God looketh not so upon things hee had before as wee heard slain Sir Alexander Ramsay he must not want his owne share but who durst doe it The avenger of bloud finds the means Such is the estate of man what can they lean to on earth ere he do not pay that debt of bloud the Earle of Douglas shall exact it his Chief his Cousin and to adde that also his owne sonne in Baptisme as the Lord Liddesdale was to the Earle of Douglas for the black book of Scone calleth him his spirituall father and thus it came to passe The Lord of Liddesdale being at his pastime hunting in Attrick Forrest is beset by William Earle of Douglas and such as hee had ordained for that purpose and there assailed wounded and slain beside Galsewood in the yeare 1353. upon a jealousie that the Earle had conceived of him with his Lady as the report goeth for so sayes the old song The Countesse of Douglas out of her Boure she came And loudly there that she did call It is for the Lord of Liddesdale That I let all these teares downe fall The song also declareth how shee did write her love letters to Liddisdale to disswade him from that hunting It tells likewise the manner of the taking of his men and his owne killing at Galsewood and how hee was carried the first night to Lindin Kirk a mile from Selkirk and was buried within the Abbacie of Melrosse The cause pretended or the cause of this slaughter is by our Writers alledged to be the killing of this Alexander Ramsay and Sir David Barklay and some other grudges and so the Earle said himself as they say and so it was indeed if we looke unto God but who doth beleeve him that it was on his part no Writers no report no opinion of men doth beleeve it not untill this day They lay the cause on his ambition on his envie of Liddesdales honour and jealousie of his greatnesse Reason swaies to the same side and brings great if not necessary arguments for what had hee to doe with Alexander Ramsay that he should for his sake dippe his hands in his owne bloud farre lesse for Sir David Barcklay on whom he himself should have taken avengement if the Lord Liddesdale had not done it this John Douglas whom Barcklay slew being so neare to himselfe but something must bee said to colour things But this will not colour this blemish though in a faire body indeed as we shall see hereafter Doth ambition spring from a great minde Doth envie of vertue jealousie of hatred Let noble hearts eschew them it is the basest thought that can fall into a mans mind Right minds love vertue even in strangers even in enemies generous minds strive to do better not to hinder such as do well It is a strange maxime and ill grounded a wicked wisedome and perverse policy to keep backe ones friend in whom vertue appeares It is of follies the
England They sent VVilliam Ramsay of Dalhousie before and gave him order to burn Norame and to spoil the Countrey about to draw the English upon their hoast which lay in ambuscade at a place called Nisbet-moore Ramsay having done his part very dexterously as he was injoyned having gathered together a great bootie of cattell made as if hee would drive them into Scotland The English to recover their goods pursued him eagerly and he slying of purpose drew them into the ambushment where the Scots arising suddenly set upon them fiercely and put them to flight with great slaughter There were taken prisoners Thomas Gray and his sonne with John Darcy a Noble man and many others even the greatest part of them After this being encouraged by their former successe they did enterprise against the towne of Berwick and took it in by scalade not without great opposition and resistance having been discovered by the watches They had in their company Eugenie Garrantiers with some fouretie Frenchmen more whom John King of France had sent into Scotland a little before with foure thousand crownes to wage souldiers therewith and this was all excepting fair promises a weake support in so great a strait and let it bee well marked that men may see how farre they erre from the truth that alledge that our Countrey and the liberty thereof hath been maintained and upheld by support from France and not by the valour and industry of the inhabitants The Nobility tooke the money and divided it amongst themselves prosecuting the warre in their owne manner by frequent incursions and inrodes These fouretie were present at this exploit and at other occasions where they behaved themselves valorously It is said by some that Thomas Stuart Earle of Angus was present at these surprises and that he had a chiefe hand in it as being the man that first broached it and drew the rest to it by his perswasion But most Authours mention onely the two former There were slaine within the towne of Berwick Alexander Ogle Governour thereof Thomas Percie brother to the Earle of Northumberland and Edward Gray with others but they could not winne the Castle which he held against them whereupon King Edward coming to rescue it they being not able to keep the towne rifled it and then burnt it and razed the walls thereof in the yeare 1355. King Edward caused repair it again and while that was in doing he went himself to Roxbrough where he kept his residence for that time Thither came Balliol and being wearied as may be supposed of his titular Kingdome resigned all that hee had which was a show and pretense to it The King of England requesting instantly that hee would avenge him of the injuries done to him by the Scots who would not acknowledge nor obey him but had expelled him out of his Kingdome King Edward heard him very willingly and upon that pretext invaded Lowthian by sea and land but his Navie was dispersed and broken by storme of weather and by land the victuall was put out of the way so as he was constrained to retire home again after he had powred out his fury upon Edinburgh Hadington and other townes in Lowthian which lay in his way He being gone the Earle of Douglas passed into Galloway and partly by force partly by perswasion and entreatie hee reduced that whole Countie to the Kings obedience and caused Donald Mackdowgall one of the principall men in Galloway to take his oath of allegiance and fidelitie in the Church of Cumnock Hollinshed attributeth this to the Lord of Niddisdale his brothers sonne naturall sonne to the Lord of Galloway he tooke also by force the Castle of Dalswinton and Carlaverock and razed them Some Histories say they were razed by composition and upon agreement by King David himself after his returne At this time also John Stuart sonne to Robert the Governour recovers Annandale from the enemy and Roger Kilpatricke took in Disdeir And even as before in their Kings minority they had done so now during his captivitie these his faithfull subjects made his enemies to reap but small profit of all the pains having now again delivered this Countrey from them almost every where Let it be remarked as wee said before to the end that Kings and Princes may think it the best policy that can bee to procure and entertain the love and heartie affection of his subjects and more specially of his faithfull Nobilitie Shortly after this they write that the Earle of Douglas went into France with 3000. men and was made Knight of the chiefest order in that Kingdome he was present at the battell of Poictiers where the field being lost and John King of France taken prisoner by Edward the black Prince son to King Edward the third the Earle of Douglas escaped very hardly being rescued by his own men of whom there was slain Andrew Stuart Robert Gordon Andrew Haliburton and Andrew Vasse Knights Archbald Douglas son naturall to good Sir James and brother to the Lord Liddisdale was taken prisoner and with him William Ramsay of Colluthie Archbald was known for a man of qualitie but the other not known to be a man of any estate and they perceiving it the more to deceive their taker Archbald used him as his serving-man making him to pul off his boots and do such other drudgerie by which means he was set at libertie for a small ransome Now as these actions of warre do shew his valour and love to his Countrey so likewise there fell out an occasion at home in matter of State Policie which did no lesse manifest his prudencie magnanimitie and affection to his native soile which was this King David being returned from his captivity after he had spent some five years in settling of the troubles and affairs of his Kingdome after he had fined such as had fled first at the battell of Durham and composed such broiles and disorders as were amongst his subjects at last in the year 1363 he kept a Parliament There he propounded unto the Estates that they would give way to the uniting of the two Kingdomes of Scotland and England and seeing he himself had no children be contented to give way that King Edward of England or his son might be his Successour Whether he made this proposition because he did judge it indeed to be most profitable for both Kingdomes so to end all their quarrells and warres or that he had taken a great liking of the King of Englands son or else that he had been constrained to promise and sweare to do it by King Edward when he was in his power or some other occasion it is uncertain But the motion was so ill taken by all that were there present that they had no patience to stay till every mans vote were asked in his turn but altogether with one voice did cry out with a confused noise and clamour detesting it and protesting that so long as
Galloway had by his wife Margaret eldest daughter to David two daughters as is most commonly reported Dornagilla and Mary Dornagilla his eldest daughter was married to John Balliol father to that John Balliol who was afterward Crowned King of Scotland Mary his second daughter was married to John Cummin Earle of Marre and by her Lord of Galloway called Read John Cummin slain by King Robert Bruce at Dumfrees Some write that this Alane had three daughters and that the eldest was married to one Roger Earle of Winton of whom seeing we have no mention in pretension to the Kingdome it is apparent that either there hath been no such woman or that she hath died without children Buchanan sayes he had three daughters at his death in the life of Alexander the second Also Boetius in his thirteenth book fol. 294. saith the same and calleth this man Roger Quincie Earle of Winton who saith he was made Constable for his father in law Alane and continued in that Office untill the dayes of King Robert Bruce and then being forfeited for treason the Office of Constable was given to Hay Earle of Arrall hee sayes also that John Cummin did not marry one of Alanes daughters but one of this Quincies Earle of Winton who had married the said Alanes eldest daughter which is carefully to bee marked Hollinshed sayes the same in his Chronicle of Scotland and calleth him Roger Quincie John Cummin had by Mary his wife one onely daughter called Dornagilla who was married to Archbald Douglas slain at Halidon hill father to this Earle William of whom wee now speake whereby hee was Grandchild to Mary and great Grandchilde to Margaret David of Huntingtons eldest daughter and by consequent reckoning from David of Huntington his daughter 1 Margaret 2 her daughter Mary 3 Martes daughter 4 this Earle William is the fourth person On the other side for Robert Stuart reckoning likewise from the said David of Huntington his daughter 1 Isabel her sonne 2 Robert Bruce Earle of Carrict 3 his sonne King Robert 4 his daughter Marjory 5 her sonne Robert Stuart is the fifth person which is a degree further then the Earle of Douglas who was in equall degree with Marjory his mother This reckoning is not unlike that whereby Robert Earle of Carrict did claim it before when he contended with Balliol for Bruce was a Male and a degree neerer equall with Balliols mother and this Earle was also the Male and a degree neerer then Stuart equall with his Mother and besides all this he was come of the eldest of Davids daughters which Bruce was not This was the ground of his claim but finding his pretension evill taken and disliked by all the Nobility and disputing that which had been decided long before in favour of King Robert Bruce who had been confirmed King and to whom Balliol had renounced whatsoever right he could claim to whom also and to his posterity they all and Earle Williams owne predecessours had sworn obedience and continued it the whole time of his life and of his sonne David the space of 64. yeares To which Robert Bruce and not to David of Huntington Robert Stuart was to succeed wherefore the Earles chiefest friends George and John Dumbars Earles of March and Murray his brothers in law by his first wife and Robert Ereskene his assured friend keeper of the three principall Castles in Scotland Dumbartan Stirlin and Edinburgh disswaded him from it And so he was contented to desist and joyning very willingly with the rest of the Nobilitie accompanied him to Scone and assisted at his Coronation being no lesse acceptable and commended for his modest acquiescing then he had been before displeasing for his unseasonable motion For the which in token of his good will and that hee might so much the more tie the Earle to him the new King bestowes two very honourable gifts upon him His eldest daughter Euphane on the Earles son James that failing heires Male the Crowne might so fall to his house The other benefit was bestowed upon the Earle himselfe the marriage of Margaret Stuart Countesse of Marre and Angus daughter and heire to Earle Thomas This Countesse of Marre and Angus did beare to this Earle George Earle of Angus that was married to one of King Robert the thirds daughters as we shall see in the house of Angus It is knowne that these two lived after from thenceforth in good friendship as Prince and Subject without suspition grudge or eye list on either partie for neither did the King remember it as an aspiring whereby to hold a continuall suspicious eye over him neither did he feare the King as jealous of it or as esteeming that he had suffered vvrong in the repulse nor seekking any means to prosecute it further laying aside all quarrells vvith the cause in sinceritie on both sides This should be the practice of all honest hearts and is the onely mean to end all debates entertain peace and keepe humane society farre contrary to this novv called vvisedome of diffidence distrust jealousie curbing and keeping under those vvith vvhom vvee have had any difference vvhich is the onely vvay to foster variance and to make enmitie eternall For trust deserveth truth and moves a man to deserve that trust and to be vvorthy of it Time vvins and allures even the wildest minds of men and also of beasts even of fierce lions if it bee not a monster in natuâ—…e or worse then a monster one amongst a thousand which is the onely true and solid policie that makes the hearts of men ours for men must be led by their hearts and by no other way and so imployed or else let no man thinke ever to make any great use of them King Robert after his Coronation made divers Earles and Barons or Lords and Knights amongst whom James Lindsay of Glenaske was made Earle of Crawford This same yeare the peace with England was broken which had been made with King David at his releasing from captivitie for foureteene yeares and had now continued not above foure or five yeares onely The occasion of it was this there is a yearely Faire in Roxbrough and some of the Earle of Marches servants going thither were slain by the English that kept the Castle thereof When the Earle of March craved justice and could not obtain it the next yeare when the Faire day came again hee having gathered a sufficient power of men invaded the Towne slew all the Males of any yeares and having rifled it and taken a great â—…poil and booty he burnt it to the ground We reade that a good while after this the Earle of Northumberland and Nottingham set forward toward Scotland with an army of three thousand men at armes and seaven thousand archers and sent forth Sir Thomas Musgrave with three hundreth speares and three hundreth archers to Melrosse to trie what hee could learne of the Scots in those parts with whom the Earle of Douglas encountring tooke Sir Thomas himself a
are they accounted of Let us either think better of them or finde the lesse fault with him Certainly if he cannot be fully excused yet can he not be over hardly censured neither condemned yea no more condemned for the moving then praised for his speedy leaving off and yeelding truly acquiescing and sincerely obeying in all times thereafter Of James the second of that name the eleventh Lord and second Earle of Douglas slaine at Otterburne UNto William the first Earle his son James did succeed a man in all kinde of vertue worthy of so great a father and honourable place who was no whit inferiour to him either in courage or fortunatenesse unlesse we account him lesse fortunate for that he lived but few yeares wherefore wee shall heare his owne judgement at his death He had two wives Euphane eldest daughter to the King as we have said by his wife the Earle of Rosses daughter yet the genealogie of the Kings in the Acts of Parliament sayes that she was daughter to Elizabeth Moore and not the Earle of Rosses daughter He had a son by her who lived not halfe a yeare he had also two base sons William of whom is descended the house of Drumlanrig as evidents do witnes given by Jacobus Douglas Comes de Douglas silio nostro and Archbald of whom is come the house Cavers and Sheriffes of Tivedale who if they had beene lawfull had been sonnes to the Kings daughter and had succeeded to the Earledome before his brother Archbald the Grimme who did succeed to him But though they did not succeed yet have they shewed themselves very worthy and amongst the chief great men of the land Of this William also are descended the houses of Coshogle Pinyerie Daveine and others in Niddisdale for Archbald Douglas the first of Coshogle was second sonne to this William of Drumlanrigge and was married to one Pringle of the house of Galasheiles who bore to him twelve sonnes and after his death shee was married to one Carnel Wallace and bore twelve more to him also Touching Earle James his actions which were done in his fathers daies one thing we have spoken of them in his fathers life as most proper there is one thing more besides what hath been said recorded of him by some that during his fathers life he was sent into France for renewing tâ—…e ancient League with that Kingdome in which Ambassage were joyned with him Walter Wardlaw Cardinall and Bishop of Glasgow and his Uncle Archbald Lord of Galloway This is said to have been in the yeare 1381. which is the eleventh yeare of the reigne of Robert Stuart The occasion of it was a message that came out of France from Charles the sixth who desired to have it so After his returne in September hee recovered the towne of Berwick from the English and entring England with a competent power burnt and spoyled all the Countrey about as farre as Newcastle About the time of his fathers decease in the yeare 1384. there was a Truce concluded between France and England to last a yeare in which Scotland was also comprehended This treatie was at Boloigne or at Lillegham as others write and for intimation hereof some French men were directed to come into Scotland but while they prepare themselves too negligently the Earles of Northumberland and Nottingham with such as lay nearest to the Scottish Marches laying hold of this opportunitie to annoy Scotland so that the Scots should have no time to revenge it before the truce were proclaimed entered Scotland with an Army of 20000. or as others say 10000. horse and 6000. Archers and Bowmen and spoyled the Countrey farre and wide especially the lands pertaining to the Douglasses and Lindsayes The Scots who trusting to the brute of the truce dreamed of no such thing finding themselves thus used were greatly grieved with their owne sloth and no lesse incensed at the fraâ—…d and falsehood of England and resolved to avenge the same In the mean time the report of the English incursion coming to the eares of the French who had the charge to intimate the assurance admonished them of their slownesse wherefore to make amends though somewhat too late they hasten over to London in the very time that the English Army was in Scotland There they were very chearefully received and magnificently entertained with feasting and banquetting and under this colour cunningly detained untill it was knowne that the English Army was come home and dismissed then being suffered to depart they came into Scotland and shew their Commission The greatest part of the Nobility but chiefly the Earle of Douglas and such as with him had received great losse by that expedition cried out against the craft of the English that this their fraud and manifest ludification was no way to be suffered The King went about to pacifie them and shewed plainly that hee meant to receive and keep the truce which they perceiving drew out the matter at length by reasoning and arguing to and fro untill such time as they had gathered together quietly 15000. horsemen then Douglas Dumbarre and Lindsay withdrew themselves from Court without noise at a day appointed and joyning their companies at the place of rendevous enter England with displayed banners waste and spoile Northumberland to Newcastle Then they doe the like to the Earle of Nottinghams lands and the Mowbrayes and so returne home with a huge prey of men and cattell Straight after their returne the truce was proclaimed meeting fraud not with fraud but with open force by a just and honest recompence and retalliation Neither were the English discontented for all this to accept the truce acknowledging that the Scots had reason to doe what they did or confessing their owne weaknesse and want of ability to avenge it at this time or both by their sitting still and acceptation for neither could right though weake have had patience in so great an injury neither would force if it had thought it selfe sufficient have been bridled with reason onely in so manifest an affront and so great dammage How ever it be they stirred not and so the truce was kept till it expired of it selfe When it was runne out John de vienne a Burgundian a very valiant man Admirall of France and Earle of Valentinois arrived in Scotland and brought with him 2000. men amongst whom were 100. men at Armes He brought also 400. Curiasses and 400. halfe long swords to be distributed amongst the Scots and as some write 50000. Crownes Before their coming James Earle of Douglas entred into England with a new Armie and upon their arrival was called back to Court where they attended his coming Then having consulted of their businesse and the Army being ready they accompanied him into England where they tooke in the Castles of Wark Foord and Cornewall and spoyled and burnt the Country between Berwick and Newcastle But when they intended to goe on further the continuall rain that fell in great
Galloway as hath been said and gave it to his second sonne this Archbald Thus much I thought good to advertise the Reader in this place for the better distinguishing of them Of William Lord of Niddisdale sonne naturall to this foresaid Archbald Lord of Galloway commonly called The black DOUGLAS THis William Lord of Niddisdale sonne naturall to Archbald Lord of Galloway is if any else worthy who should be 〈◊〉 of by himselfe being highly commended by Writers who say that he was the prime and principall of the youth of Scotland that he was a man accomplished with all abilities of body and minde straight and tall of stature not overcharged with flesh but big of bone a mighty personage valiant courteous amiable merrie faithfull and pleasant in company and converse of such extraordinary strength that whomsoever he strooke with Sword or Mace he fell to the ground were he never so well armed he was also wise and sober At one time having but 800. in his company he fought against 3000. English of which he slew 200. and tooke 500. prisoners This is he that is commonly called The blacke Douglas because he was of a blacke and swart complexion His first vassallage of note was at the inroad made by Robert Earle of Fise and James Earl Douglas when they burnt Cumberland Westmoreland and Northumberland In this expedition he is said to have gained great reputation for beside many other exploits not expressed he with other two only made great havocke of the enemies at the burning of the Suburbs of Carlile who offered to hinder him from passing tâ—…e bridge by slaying some and turning over others into the river Some say that he slew with his owne hands three of the most valiant of the English of which one was a chiefe Commander afterwards when the same Towne was besieged the enemies having made a sally whilest he repulsed them and followed too eagerly he was engaged too farre in the midst of his enemies and taken prisoner As he was led along toward the Towne by foure men having beene before disarmed and his weapons taken from him he strooke two of them to the ground with his fists and the other two betaking themselves to flight he returned safe to his company Hereupon his name was terrible to the English especially the common sort who did ordinarily affright and skare their children when they would not be quiet by saying The blacke Douglas comes the blacke Douglas will get thee These his vertues moved Robert the second to favour him so farre as to bestow his daughter on him though he knew him to be a bastard The Ladies name was Giles or Egidia and she was a mirrour of rare and singular beautie so that whithersoever she went she drew the eyes of all men towards her with admiration The chiefe noble youths of the land did sute her in marriage but the King preferred our William of Niddisdale for his worth before them all 〈◊〉 writeth that the King of France having heard of the â—…ame of her beautie sent a painter into Scotland privately who having drawne her portraiture truly and shewed it to the King he was so enamoured thereof that incontinent he dispatched Embassadours to desire her in marriage but all too late for she was married before their coming to Niddisdale The King gave him and his heires to be begotten by him with his daughter the Lordship of Niddisdale lying nearest unto Galloway with the Office of Warden of that Border and Sheriffeship of Dumfrees with the Office of Justice and Chamberlaine with a pension of three hundred pound sterling by yeare out of the great Customes of certaine Burrowes designed to that effect He had by this Lady a daughter who was married to Henry Sinclaire Earle of Orkney who bare to him a sonne called William afterward Earle of Orkney This daughter of his married to Orkney was named Giles after her mother as appeareth by a note that is extant of the descent of the Sinclairs Her husband is called Henry Sinclaire and his titles are Knight of the Cockle of the Garter and Prince of Orkney This note calleth William Douglas Lord of Niddisdale Prince of Danskine Duke of Spruce Sir William Sinclaire sonne to Henry and Giles is called Knight of the Golden Fleece and of the Cockle Prince of Orkney Duke of Holdenburgh Earle of Cathnes Lord Sinclaire Lord of Niddisdale with the valleyes of Neth Sheriffe of Dumfrees Great Admirall of Scotland Warden of the Marches Great Justice Generall Baron of Erkfoord Caverton Cowsland Rosseline Pentland Harbarshire Disart Newbrough in Buchan Titles to wearie a Spaniard which I have sâ—…t downe to recreate the Reader either by seeing his greatnesse or to laugh at the vanitie of the Writer and yet he hath forgotten one of his titles which is Chancellour of Scotland as Buchanan calls him and a confirmation given him by King James the second in the yeare 1456. April 29. wherein he calls him his Chancellour and Cousin This confirmation is of the Earledome of Cathnes united into one Baronie and his lands of Orkney in compensation of his claime and title to the Lordship of Niddisdale Offices and Pensions whatsoever that were given to William Douglas his Grandfather by his Mother by contract of marriage with Giles Stuart daughter to K. Robert by his wife Elizabeth Moore as is at length therein contained About the time of the field at Otterburne because some Irishmen that adhered to England had roaved upon the coasts of Galloway and carried away store of booty and spoile the Lord of Niddisdale to be revenged thereof gathered together a competent number of men by the aid of his brother-in-law Robert Earle of Fife and by licence from the King providing himselfe of Ships and vessels passed the seas into Ireland and besieged Carlinfoord a rich Towne in those parts The Townesmen fearing their Towne should be taken by assault obtained a truce for certaine dayes promising to give him a summe of money to have their Towne saved But in the meane time they assembled some 500. men through the help of a neighbour Towne called Dundalke and joyning with them they divided themselves into two squadrons or companies the one of which invaded Robert Stuart of Disdier who conducted the Earle of Fifes men and was gone abroad to bring in some prey the other assailed the Lord of Niddisdale who lay still before the Towne Notwithstanding of this unexpected sally they were received with such courage and valour that at last they were put to flight and immediately Niddisdale gave an hard assault to the Towne and carried it having taken and rifled it sufficiently he set it on fire and burnt it to ashes Others write that at his first landing the Citizens hearing it was the Lord Niddisdale whose name was so fearfully spread over all those quarters not only rendred the Town to him but also received him with great triumph as if he had been their King or Prince and
required seeing the whole Kingdome hath interest in the matching of their Princes and Kings children There he handled the busines so that the contract with Marches daughter was declared void and null and his owne daughter Marjorie Douglas was contracted to the said Prince David by consent of the Parliament having offered a greater portion with her then the Earle March had done with his daughter He obtained for her joynture all the rents and revenewes which belonged to the King on the south side of Forth The way he tooke to bring this to passe was by the means of the Kings brother Robert Earle of Fife now made Duke of Albany and Governour of the Countrey under the King as he had been in their fathers time who did also then even govern both King and Kingdome and every thing as he listed and Douglas and he were inward and deare friends as his brother James slain at Otterburn and he had ever been now whether the Earle Douglas had that respect indeed to have matters of such importance to the Kingdome done by common advice of the Nobility chiefly or if his chiefend were his owne particular because of the old emulation betwixt the Earles of March and Douglas to hinder the growth of that house by this great advantage of aliance or if hee had an eye to both or to any thing else I leave it to be judged of others The marriage was solemnized in the Church of Bothwel the yeare 1400. with greater haste then good speed or any comfort to either party that we heare of For neither came this David ever to bee King which was the thing that was expected that thereby the house of Douglas might have been greatned Neither did this aliance of Prince David with the Earle of Douglas stand him in any stead in that hee was most miserably handled by his Uncle the Governour who aspired himself to the Crowne which makes me to wonder why hee did not rather hinder this marriage of his Nephew with the Earle Douglas then thus further it seeing in all likely hood it might have been a great let and strong hinderance to those his ambitious designes But so are the secrets of things hid from us that wee cannot finde out the causes and reasons of them by no means being not observed or not mentioned by the Writers of those times hovvever this marriage bred great contention and enmity betvveen the Earles of March and Douglas though neare kinsemen and did also disturb the peace and quietnesse of the Kingdome for March before the marriage was solemnized did not stick to goe to the King and upbraid him with breach of promise which he said was neither just nor Princely craving also 〈◊〉 and roughly the restitution of his mony which he had advanced for his daughters portion The King having not answered him according to his mind hee spared not to threaten that he should be avenged on that rufle and disgrace that he had put upon him and his daughter And so retiring from Court he fortefies his Castle of Dumbarre and gives it in keeping to his Nephew Robert Metellan he himselfe having received leave of King Henry went into England whereupon the Castle of Dumbarre was summoned in the Kings name by an Herauld of Armes and was surrendered by the Captain thereof Robert Metellan into the hands of the Earle Douglas The Earle of March returned into Scotland but being excluded out of his Castle at Dumbarre went back again into England taking his Lady and children along with him together with the nearest of his kinsmen and his chief friends accompanying him There he joyned with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 called hote spurre a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the house of 〈◊〉 and trusting to the favour and good will borne him by these who dwelt on the East Border or March of Scotland most of which were his vastalls and dependers many of them his kinsmen and all of them 〈◊〉 to him by some relation or obligation he troubled the Merse chiefly and the Earle Douglas lands with frequent incursions and inroades The King hereupon caused proclaime him rebell and yet notwithstanding sent to him a Herauld of Armes with profer of pardon and restitution upon condition that hee would returne and live peaceablely at home and that he should receive all such satissaction for any wrong he could justly complain of as he desired But when hee 〈◊〉 to embrace this offer the Herauld passed on to King Henrie and complained of the Earle of March craving that hee might bee delivered according to the Articles of the trâ—…ce But hee was answered by the King that hee had given him his word and could not breake it In the mean time Pâ—…rcie and the Earle of March being emboldned with divers successefull attempts upon the 〈◊〉 adventured with 2000. men to come into Lowthian where they wasted the Countrey near unto Hadington assaulted the Castle of Hales twice but in vain burnt the townes of Hales Trapren Markill and other adjacent villages And while they encamped at Linton upon Tine hearing of the Earle Douglasses approach who had raised sufficient forces and was marching towards them and was come as farre as Penkrake they arose and fled in great haste leaving behind them all their booty together with their owne luggage and carriage The manuscript and black booke of Scone say clearly that the Earle Douglas followed them so quickly that he overtooke them or they got to Berwick and killed divers having wrested an ensigne out of the hands of Sir Thomas Colbouth which he brought into Scotland with him Boetius relates it not much otherwise Other Histories make no mention hereof but onely say that the Earle returned to Edinburgh with great congratulation and joy of all men He died not long after of a burning fever the same yeare 1400 in the beginning of February very unseasonably for his Countrey which was destitute of able Commanders in warre having lost divers others of good note not long before He was buried in Bothwell with his Laâ—…ie He was a man nothing inferiour to any of his Predecessours or Successours of his house and name in any kind of vertue and in speciall of true and reall kindnesse to his friends and followers as appeâ—…reth by a letter of his to the Earle of March in favour of the Laird of Ridpeth a Gentleman in Lammer moore who was his follower and was wronged by the Earle of March in the possession of some lands but more in Marches refusall to right him he assembleth his forces and dispossesseth the Earle of Marches sonne and reponed Ridpeth in his right and maintained him therein ever after which his successours doe enjoy at this day As for his valour and conduct in warre hee is termed the best Captain of his time and that in his person the splendour and glory of warrefare both stood and fell Others say that hee left behinde him an honourable memory of high Prowesse and noble valour shewed in many enterprises by
him happily aâ—…chieved for the good of his Countrey In Piety hee was singular through his whole life and most religious according to those times He did very much honour and reverence all religious persons for whose use he founded the Colledge of Bothwell Out of his zeal and sincerity he expelled the Nuns of the Abbacie of Lincloudon and changed it into a Colledge of Clerks because the Nuns saith Boetius kept not their institution of their order and Major faith it is to be presumed that they kept not their Chastitie otherwise he could never have thrust them out And in this he commendeth him as having an eye to Religion and a speciall care of the pure and sincere worship of God as his onely end and intention As for his prudence and providence it appeareth that he did greatly encrease his Revenues and enlarge his Dominions hee was trusty and faithfull in his promises and carried a minde free from all ambition and vain glory All vertues greatly to bee accounted of and imitated of all Of Archbald the third of that Name and thirteenth Lord the fourth Earle of Douglas Lord of Bothwell Galloway and Annandale first Duke of Turrane Lord of Longe-ville and Marshall of France UNto Archbald the Grimme succeeded his second sonne named also Archbald he was married to Margaret daughter to King Robert the third and second of the Stuarts She lieth buried in the Church of Linclouden with this inscription on her Tombe Hic jacet Margarita Scotiae regis filia Comitissa de Douglas vallis Anandiae Gallovidiae Domina Here lies Margaret daughter to the King Countesse of Douglas Lady of Annandale and Galloway He had by her two sonnes Archbald to whom Thomas Flemine Earle of Wigton resignes the Earledome of Wigton and he is entitled during his fathers life time Archbald Earle of Wigton his other sonne was James Lord Abercorne called grosse James Hee had alâ—…o two daughters Margaâ—…et married to Sir William Sinclair Earle of Orkney who was fifth in line â—…rom the Earle of Saint Clarences second sonne that came first out of France and was sonne to Giles or Egidia Douglas daughter to the Earle of Niddisdale Elizabeth was the other who was married to John Stuart Earle of Buchan second sonne to Robert the Governour afterward Constable of France her dowry or portion given with her in marriage were the lands of Stuarton Ormeshugh Dunlope Trabuyage in Carrict by resignation This Archbald is hee who was called Tine-man for his unfortunate and hard successe he had in that he tint or lost almost all his men and all the battels that hee fought This nick-name or cognomination in the old manuscript of Sir Richard Metellan of Lithington giveth to Archbald slain at Halidoun hill and callâ—…th this Archbald one eye for distinction because of the losse of his eye in a battell against Percie But that surname of Tyne man cannot bee given so conveniently to the former Archbald who lost onely one field and himself in it whereas this man ever lost his men himself escaping often hee is distinguished also from others by the Title of Duke of Turrane But however he be named it is true that no man was lesse fortunate and it is no lesse true that no man was more valorous as will appeare by the History At his beginning to bee Earle a little after the decease of his father in August 1409. Henry the fourth of England entered Scotland with an Army and came to Edinburgh where he besieged the Castle in the which the Duke of Rothsay Prince of Scotland and with him the Earle of Douglas were The Governour of Scotland raised an Army to have given him battell and was come to Calder-more but went no further and there disbanded his Army The English Histories say that the Governour sent word to the King of England that if he would stay for him but sixe dayes onely he would give him battell and that the Herauld got a silke gowne and a gold chain for his newes from the King but the King having stayed twice sixe could heare nothing of his coming The cause of the Governours slacknesse is given out by some to have been the desire that he had that the Duke of Rothsay might perish and be taken out of the way that he himself might come to the Crown Now as all do agree that he had these ambitious thoughts so Major sheweth that there was also some other particular between them whereof he relateth the occasion to have been this There was one John Remorgeny who first laboured to perswade the Duke of Rothsay to cause slay the Governour and then when he could not prevail with him to wrong his Uncle he dealt with the Governour to cut off the Duke his Nephew as one that would ruine him if ever he should come to be King This Remorgeny was seconded by Lindsay who was upon the plot with him and helped it forward upon malice against Rothsay who had betrotâ—…ed his sister anâ—… rejected her as he had done to the Earle of Marches eldest daughter This seemeth not to be unlikely and giveth some further light to the History as containing the cause of the Governours not releeving the Castle of Edinburgh It is also a remarkable example of crafty Counsellours who are to be noted and avoided And I marvell much how it hath escaped the diligence of our best Writers I thought it not to be omitted in this place as an instance of feare concurring with ambition in the Governour and indeed these two are commonly joyned together and take matter each of other Ambition bringeth feare with it and feare spurreth forward ambition toward that it aimes at as being not onely honourable but necessary and the onely meane to secure a mans selfe especially where it lighteth upon such Counsellours as these were to blow the fire whereof Princes had need to be aware and stop the entrie to the first motions thereof The blacke booke of Scone saith that Henry the fourth acknowledged himselfe to be semi Scotus de sanguine Cumini halfe a Scot of the bloud of the Cummins and that he tooke the most High to witnesse that he was not come to hurt the Countrey but onely to have reason of some of the Nobilitie who had written to the King of France that he was a Traitour in the superlative degree which letters his men had intercepted and to trie if the Authours of these letters durst fight it with him The Manuscript saith that he was disappointed of his purpose notwithstanding for he thought to have taken the Castle of Edinburgh and to have made Scotland subject to him thereafter but it being valiantly defended by the Earle Douglas he was constrained to rise from before it with great losse and discontentment and no great credit especially for that the winter drew on apace having sat downe before it about the end of September I am not ignorant that our Writers give this Henry the commendation of great
so farre as to cast off the Earles sister whereof we heare nothing And even in that case seeing there is alwayes some hope of reconcilement between man and wife and therefore such fallings out are often born with in Princes upon that hope it is likely he would have used his care and credit to have composed things in some better sort however whether through his absence or negligence or that having small hope of amendment he would not meddle in it the Duke persists in his lewd wayes and growes rather worse then better Wee reade of no help or assistance that the Douglas made unto him as hee was bound by so neare alliance Neither do we heare how he carried himself toward the Earles sister his wife or whether shee had any children by him or not though they had been married at that time some foure or five yeares and hee was a man of twenty three or twenty foure years of age at the least having been eighteen when hee was enstalled Duke in the 1396. yeare which is a great neglect and oversight in our Writers This is clear that neither party had any contentment or comfortable succes from this match which they so much affected brought to passe with so great trouble disquiet and mischiefe in the Kingdome â—…a notable lesson for men to moderate their desires of any thing and not to seeke it over eagerly though it seem never so advantagious in respect of the uncertainty of the sequell and event of all humane things But to returne to our prisoner wee see him hurt defeated a captive but neither disgraced nor discouraged no nor any whit lesse esteemed of by his friends or enemies who indeed needed not to bee over proud of this victory which was obtained rather by the multitude of men then meer valour neither were they yet quit with the house of Douglas for what they had received of them before however these vicissitudes of fortune in the emulation of these two houses Douglas and Percie were matter rather of sharpning then discouraging and dejecting their spirits and bâ—…ed not hatred but an higher though emulous esteem of each towards other This overthrow and losse of the Earle Douglas did not diminish but rather increase his praise and glory and that even in the opinion of the Conqueror It became also the occasion of shewing his worth in a more conspicuous and publike Theatre and on a more eminent subject and powerfull enemy for not long after the Earle of Northumberland whether for envie of King Henries good successe to whom he had been a great friend in the beginning or for that Henry usurped the Kingdome contrary to his oath and promise or for his neglecting to relieve Edmond Mortimer Earle of March taken prisoner in his service against Owen Glendour by the said Owen or out of indignation against him for craving to have his prisoners from him which hee had taken at West Nisbet and at Homildon of whom onely they had sent Murdock Stuart to the King or for what ever other cause the said Earle entered into league with Edmond Owen and some other Lords against the King with such confidence that they made a tripartite Indenture wherein they divided all England into three parts to each of them a third whereupon Percie esteeming highly of the Douglas valour having had good proofe thereof at Homildon offered if hee would take part with him in this enterprise and shew himself as valiant on his side as hee had done against him that he should not onely be let goe without ransome but also if they prevailed he should have Berwick and a part of Northumberland for his reward Douglas who was no wayes slack to embrace any good occasion against England gladly accepted the condition and getting leave to come home returned again at the time appointed well accompanied with many of his friends and followers The leading of the vantguard was committed to him which place he discharged bravely and behaved himself so as no man ever did more valiantly and admirably by all mens confession for after the Scots who were led by him had made a fierce onset upon the Kings foreward conducted by the Earle of Stafford and forced them to give back having almost broken their ranks the King came to their aid with his fresh troupes and renewed the fight more fiercely then before Douglas and Percie perceiving the King to be there in person bent their whole forces towards him with such violence that if George Dumbarre Earle of March who had of late betaken himself to the Kings side had not warned the K. to withdraw himself from that place Douglas had certainly slain him for hee made so hard an onset on the Kings Standard that he bore all down before him and slew the Earle of Stafford with his owne hands who had been made Constable of England that same day as also three more who were apparelled like the King and when the K. restored the battell again and had broken the rankes of those that stood against him Douglas seeing him the fourth man in royall apparell hee said aloud in great choler and indignation where the Devil were all these Kings borne and withall running fiercely at him beat him from his horse and at the same instant slew Sir Thomas Blunt the Kings Standard-bearer and overthrew the Standard But the K. was rescued and mounted again by those that were about him especially by his owne sonne afterward Henrie the fifth and so escaped At last the victory fell to the Kings side who had behaved himself most valorously and is reckoned to have slain with his owne hands thirty six of the enemies So that the victory is ascribed chiefly unto him who did both by word and example encourage his Souldiers that they renewed the fight slew the Lord Percie and with him discomfited the whole Hoast The Earle Douglas was taken prisoner and brought to the King who would on no wise consent to have him put to death though divers perswaded him to it but commended his faithfulnesse to his friend and praised his valour which he honoured much in regard whereof he both caused cure his wounds and sent him rich presents Some write that being asked by those of the Kings side why hee did joyne with such traitours against the King his reply was onely this It seemeth saith hee that the King is yet alive though divers Kings have been killed to day This answer being so full of resolution and courage and void of all fear did move the King to regard him so much the more They tell also that being hurt in his privie members when after the battell every man was reckoning his wounds and complaining hee said at last when hee had hard them all They sit full still that have a riven breike The speach continueth still in Scotland and is past into a Proverb which is used to designe such as have some hidde and secret cause to complaine and say but little
Hollinshed writeth that in respect of his Noble parentage and valour he was tenderly cherished by King Henry and frankly and freely demitâ—…ed without ransome and such indeed is the custome of generous minds to honour vertue even in the enemy It is generally agreed upon by all that he was highly honoured and esteemed so that the King or some of his Nobles caused draw his picture which is still to be seen in the privie Gallery at White Hall But touching his delivery some say that when he had stayed in England certain moneths he was with difficulty set at liberty after he had payed a great summe of money Others write that he was detained eight or nine yeares at least but that seems to be too much for this battell called Shrewesbury field was in the yeare 1403. in the fourth yeare of King Henry on Saint Magdalins day and Douglas was set free at the death or not long after of K. Robert the third of Scotland in the yeare 1406. When the Earle hard word of his death he made shift to agree for his ransome and so returned with all speed into Scotland It is said that George Earle of March did him very good Offices in England and was a chief mean and instrument of his delivery being reconciled to him during his imprisonment wherefore the â—…arle Douglas at his 〈◊〉 procured liberty for the Earle of March to come home into Scotland and to be received a free Liege again but upon condition that he should suffer the Castles of Lochmaban and Dumbarre to remaine with the Earle Douglas and his heires notwithstanding of any agreement made between them to the contrary in England And so in the yeare 1411 he was restored by the Governour aâ—…ter hee had remained fifteen yeares in England or thereby having done great hurt to his Countrey and much good service to the Kings of England but for all the service hee did hee could neither move the King to restore him and repossesse him again in his owne neither obtain competent means and allowance for his estate and quality A notable example for Subjects to learne hereby not to forsake their naturall King and native Countrey in hope to be supported or ayded by forrain Princes farre lesse thus to hurt and endammage their owne Countrey for the pleasure and advantage of strangers The black book of Scone ascribeth the restitution of the Earle of March to Walter Halyburton sonne in law to the Governour Gener Gubernatoris by marrying his daughter Isabell a widdow and Countesse of Rosse for which he got from March a fourty pound land in Birgeam and that the Earle Douglas got back Lochmaban and the Lordship of Annandale however it bee a yeare or two after the Earle Douglas was returned the Earle March was restored whereunto Hollinshed alâ—…o seemeth to agree for in another place after the death of King Robert which hee setteth in the yeare 1408. forgetting what hee had said before that the King dimitted Douglas frankly and freely hee writeth thus Archbald Earle of Douglas as yet remaining captive in England after hee had knowledge of King Roberts death to wit five yeare after this at least by his owne account made shift to agree â—…or his ransome and so being set at liberty returned with all speed now at length into Stotland Wherein he contradicts himself and casteth downe all that liberality and magâ—…nimity of his King in dismissing the Douglas freely and with so much the more blemish as in saying it was done he acknowledged it should have been done as it had indeed been most honourable and Princely and might perhaps have gained the heart of that worthy Nobleman But we find but â—…ew actions in that kind of full beneficence practised towards the Scots and it seems that his great worth hath extorted their admiration and some Offices of courtesie common humanity such as were the preservation of his life and curing of his wounds but the old grudge of Nationall quarrell remaining still in vigour did choake the fruit of true Princely dealing and kept â—…t that it came not to that full maturitie of beneficence which the party deserved and was suteable fot such a King Wherefore let him content himself with this honour that his valour was acknowledged abundantly and himself by the confession of King Henries owne Heraulds accounted one of tâ—…e chief Chivaliers and Champions in Albion and let him thanke his own prowesse more then their kindnesse for this testimony Wee will also adde a witnesse of these in our times onâ—… of their owne Poets Samuell Daniell who speaking of King Henries son who releeved his father in the battell of Shrewesbury from the Earle Douglas he writeth thus Lib. 3. Stanza 113. Hadst thou not here lent present speedie aid To thy endangered father neerely tired From fierce encountring Douglas overlaid That day had there his troubled life expired Heroicall couragious Blunt arrayed In habit like as was the King attired And deem'd for him excus'd the fault of his For he had what his Lord did hardly misse Taking Blunt for one of those that were apparelled like the King whereas others account him to have been the Kings Standard-bearer But in the warres between York and Lancaster it is more amply set downe in this sort Lib. 4. Stanza 49. Yet here had he not speedy succour lent To his endangered Father neare opprest That day had seen the full accomplishment Of all his travels and his finall rest For Mars-like Douglas all his forces bent T' encounter and to graple with the best As if disdaining any other thing To doe that day but to subdue a King Stanza 50. And there with fiery courage he assailes Three all as Kings adorn'd in Royall wise And each successive after other quails Stil wondring whence so many Kings should rise And doubting least his hands or eye sight fails With these confounded on the fourth he flies And him unhorses too whom had he sped He then all Kings in him had vanquished Stanza 51. For Henry had divided as it were The person of himself into foure parts To be lesse knowne and yet known every where The more to animate his peoples hearts Who cheared by his presence would not spare To execute their best and worthiest parts By which two speciall things effected are His safetie and his Subjects better care And in the 54. Stanza speaking of Hotspurre But he as Douglas with his fury led Rushing into the thickest woods of speares And brooks of swords still laying at the head Then a little after in the 56. upon the killing of Hotspurre Which thus mispent thy Army presently As if it could not stand when thou wert down Disperst in rout betakes them all to flee And Douglas faint with wounds and overthrowne Was taken Who yet wanne the enemy Which tooke him by his noble vertue showne In that dayes mighty worke and was preserved With all the grace and honour he deserved And that was all to be preserved and
it in which Smith the accuser was slain The same booke also saith that in the yeare 1420. or 21. the Earle Douglas entered England and 〈◊〉 the towne of Aewels But here it will not be impertinent for us to step over to France and see what Buchan and Wigton are doing seeing that this imployment gave Wigton occasion to show himself there and did afterward also draw over his father the Earle Douglas thither and the order of time doth also leade us to speake of those things in this place We have told before how John Stuart Earle of Buchan who was second sonne to the former Governour and brother to Murdock present Governour of Scotland and Archbald Douglas Earl of Wigton whose sister Buchan had married were chosen to conduct the forces sent into France to aid the Daulphin against the King of England and Duke of Burgundie The chief Gentlemen of note and qualitie that went along with them were Robert Stuart another sonne of the Governour Alexander Lindsay brother to the Earle of Crawford and John Swinton Knights being arrived in France they were received of the Daulphin with great joy and made heartily welcom who gave them the Towne and Castle of Chastillion in Turrain for their rendezvous and place of retreat and resort being a fertile Countrey and abounding in all things necessary as also for that it lay neare unto the enemy for the Duke of Clarence King Henries brother and Lieutenant was about to have spoyled the Countrey of Angiers or as Hollinshed had spoyled it already and had retired into the towne of Beaufort in the Vallay and was ready to assault a towne called Vielle Bauge old Bauge some two dayes before Pasche The Scots expecting that as the manner then was he would have abstained from all feats of armes and have given himself to the devotion of the time or having as some others say taken and given assurance for eight dayes which is the space of time commonly bestowed upon that solemnitie were somewhat remisse and negligent in their discipline The Duke of Clarence having notice hereof by a Lombard called Andrew Fregosa as some say or by some Scottish prisoner intercepted as the Annals of France do beare who discovered to him the government of their army and the carriage of their Leaders and Captains was very glad of so good occasion as hee deemed it to take them at unawares and defeat them Wherefore he rose presently from dinner and taking with him onely the horsemen leaving the Archers under the conduct of the bastard of Clarence Sir Thomas Beauford whom he had lately Knighted at Angiers together with two Portugall Captains to assist him he made straight toward the enemy saying that he and the Nobles onely would have the honour of that day Hee went with great confidence to have surprized the enemy carrying a faire Coronet of Gold on his head and very magnificently apparrelled as if hee had beene riding in triumph There was a Village called little Bauge through which the Duke was to come where a few Frenchmen of the Daulphins side lay These being terrified with the sudden coming of the English got up into a steeple for safety and sanctuary there while they make a halt and assault the steeple the cry riseth and the noise of their approach was carried to the rest of the Army whe presently ran and took armes While they were arming themselves Buchan and Wigton sent 30. Archers to keep a certain bridge by which it behoved the enemy to passe over a brooke which ran in the way These went as they were commanded and as they were going Hugh Kennedie came out of a Church where he lay with an hundred men but unarmed or halfe armed by reason of the great haste and joyned with them while they defended and made good the bridge and kept off the horsemen with shot of arrowes the Duke with the principall of his company alighted from their horse and made such an onset upon them that they were forced to leave the bridge and passage open for the enemy Being past the bridge while the Duke mounteth again on horseback and the rest of his folks are passing after him Buchan and Wigton came upon him with two hundred horse and enter there into a sharp conflict on both sides both parties being most part Noble men who were desirous of glory and had a minde to give a proof of themselves with equal courage and hatred The Scots were glad to have occasion to show the French what they could doe and to confute their whisperings and surmises wherein they reproached them as fit onely to consume victuals and the English were moved with great indignation that they should bee thus perpetually troubled by the Scots not onely at home but also abrode beyond the sea in a forraine countrey And none among the English fought with a greater courage and resolution then the Duke himselfe but Sir John Swinton espying him being easily knowne by his Coronet shining with pretious stones and his glistering armor ran fiercely at him with a lance and wounded him in the face hee being hereby in a great fury put forward his horse to have charged the enemy but was encountred by the Earle of Buchan who ran him through with a speare and so slew him or as others felled him downe to the ground with a steell hammer The rest seeing him fall some fled and many were slain in their flight being pursued till the night came on This battell was fought on Pasch Eve in the yeare 1420. or as our Writers and the English 1421 There were slain of the English 200. Nobles and Gentlemen The Duke of Clarence The Earle of Tankervill The Lord Rosse Sir Gilbert Wimfravill whom they call Earle of Angus John Lumlay Sir Robert the Earle of Summerset and his brother whose sister James the first did marry afterward Suffolk and Perch the Lord Fitzwater Sir John Barcklay Sir Ralph Nevil Sir Henry Englishes Sir William Lanton Sir Thomas Boroughes were taken prisoners There were but few slain of the Scots and French and those meane and obscure men This is the most common report of the Duke of Clarence his death but the booke of Pustardan saith that he was slain by Alexander Macklellane a Knight in the Lennox who also having taken the Coronet from off his head sold it to John Stuart of Darnelay for 1000. angels This victory being obtained most part by the vallour of the Scots the Daulphin in recompense hereof made Buchan Constable of France and morgaged the Dukedome of Turraine to Wigton the revenue whereof at that time was vallued to 10000. crowns The reversion of this Dutchy he gave afterward to the Earle Douglas his father who was created absolute Duke of Turrain and Lord of Longu-vill and established the same to his heires male as shall be shewed hereafter The French Writers say also that he made Wigton Marshall of France The King of England upon the death of his
brother came into France in May or about the beginning of June and carried along with him the heire of the Crown of Scotland afterwards King James the first thereby to divert the Scots from assisting the Daulphin or to have made the Daulphin to suspect their fidelitie but none of those plots succeeded as he would have had them for neither would they acknowledge him for their King being in anothers power neither did the Daulphin conceive any sinister opinion or jealousie of them Wherefore the same yeare or the next to wit one thousand foure hundreth and twentie one the Daulphin caused besiege the Towne of Cosme upon Loire And Henry departed from Paris to have relieved it but by the way hee was overtaken with sicknesse and returned to Bois-devincins yet he sent the Duke of Bedford with a puissant Army to succour it and the Scots and French finding themselves too weake to resist rose and retired to a strength where the rest of the Army had assembled with resolution to abide the enemies comming While as the English were preparing to fight newes were brought them of their Kings death which made them to alter their purpose of giving battell The King died about the last of August one thousand foure hundred and twenty one and his corps was carried into England the two and twentieth of October Not long after Charles King of France died also which was the occasion that Buchan and Wigton with many of the Gentlemen that accompanied them returned into Scotland But it was not long ere the Daulphin had need of them sent his Chancellour Rene de chartres and the Archbishop of Rheines into Scotland to recall his Constable but the Earle of Wigton was so vehemently sick that he could not possibly travell Wherefore the Earle Douglas his father went in person himself and being a Noble man greatly regarded far above any other Subject in Scotland there went with him great store of young Gentlemen some to doe him honour some to bee participant of his fortunes and most to bee trained under him in discipline of warre So besides those that went over with Buchan and Wigton in the yeare 1420. there went at this time with the Earle Douglas 10000. more as saith Hollinshed They landed at Rochell and being to come to the Daulphin were gladly welcomed and much made of especially the Earle Douglas of whom he had heard much by report that hee was both valiant and skilfull in warre And therefore he enstalled him in the Dutchie of Turrain which he gave to him and his heires for ever having onely engaged it before to his sonne upon reversion and moreover made him Marshall of France This hath been in all appearance in the yeare 1423. at most yet we do not finde any memorable thing done by them or against them untill the battell of Vernoill which if we reade our Histories one would think it had been fought immediately upon their landing thought it be cleare that it was not till after the death of King Henry the fifth and in the second yeare of his sonnes reigne in the yeare of God 1424. The occasion whereof was this The Earle of Bedford having besieged Ivery the Daulphin to relieve it sendeth the Army under the Conduct of the Duke of Turrain whom the French call Marshall Douglas of the Constable Buchans the Earle of Narbon and others They not being able to force Bedfords camp when they were come within two miles of him returned towards Vernoill in Perch which belonged to the King of England and sent word to the Garrison there that they had discomfited the English Army and that Bedford with a small number had saved himself by flight The Garrisons giving credit thereto did open the gates and received them with the whole Army into the towne where having left a part of their Army they came and encamped in the fields neare the towne Bedford having gotten Ivery by composition or surrender followeth them and sent word to the Duke of Turrain by a Trumpet that he would come and dine with him The Duke bade him come he should be very welcome for all was ready Neverthelesse when the point came to consultation his opinion was that they should not fight at that time because hee thought it not fit to hazzard a battell but in case of necessitie and that they had no necessitie to fight at that time in respect that they had Vernoill in their hands and other two good townes besides whereby they might bee plentifully furnished with provision which the English could not have and thereby would bee constrained to retire But the Earle of Narbon was earnest to have them fight and said the Nobility of France should not receive such a bravade from the enemies and if none would fight he would do it alone and so getting him hastily out of the Counsell he began to put his men in order The Duke of Turraine tooke such indignation hereat that hee should offer to fight without his leave that hee determined not to â—…ave stirred at all and it was long before hee would suffer his men to goe forth yet at last thinking that it would reflect upon him if he should sit still and see them overthrown in his sight he armed and went forth also But then there arose some strife for the vantguard betwixt them which made things to be so confusedly handled that the English got the victory slew the Duke Buchan Sir Alexander Lindsay Robert Stuart and Sir John Swinton with above 2000. others of all sorts Hollinshed in his Chronicles of England saith but upon what warrant wee know not that the Earle Buchan Constable was not slain but lost an eye onely and was taken prisoner he reckoneth among the slain Sir Alexander Hume whom our Writers doe not mention yet it is true and knowne to them of that house that Sir Alexander Hume of Douglas went thither in the Earle Douglas company and was slain with him for they tell how Sir Alexander being minded to send his brother David Hume of Wedderburn went to accompany the Earle to his Ship and when they were parting Douglas embracing him kindly said to him would I have beleeved Sir Alexander that ever you and I could have been separated from one another To whom hee replied surely then my Lord I shall not part and so taking his brother Davids apparrell and furniture and sent David back he went with him to take care for his house and children in his absence or in case of his death which he also did with such fidelity and industry after the death of his brother that he greatly increased the estate and purchased for a younger sonne of his brothers called Thomas the lands of Tiningham and for another named James the lands of Spot hee is said to have purchased Wedderburn for himself but the truth is he had it tenne yeares before not by marriage but by the gift of Archbald Earle of Douglas which must have beene the same
Ecclesiae Aurelianensis auctore Carolo Sanseye Aureliano Wherefore in the principall Church in Orleance called Saint Croix there is Masse said for the soules of the Scots dayly that were slain there But to return The Duke of Turraine being thus slain was buried in the Church of Tours called Saint Gratians the 20. of August in the yeare 1424. whose coat of armes was to bee seen long agoe upon the gates of Tours Hee was a man no where branded for any vice and of unquestioned valour for so much as belonged to his own person equall to any that were before him Neither can I see any evident fault in his conduct and leading It is true Major taxeth him as unskilfull and unfit for matters of warre though hee gives him a large commendation of courage and personall valour But he seemeth to have grounded his censure more upon the successe then upon his actions to which we will answer with the Poet Careat successibus quisquis ab eventu c. Or if that will not serve we wil choke him with the French Proverb Le clerc aux armes he is not a fit judge of such things But we have to do with a more judicious indeed who glanceth at no lesse for speaking of his father Archbald the Grimme he saith that Chivalry stood in him as though hee would have said it fell also with him which seemeth to prejudge this his sonne Tine-man if not in his valour which no man can call in question yet in his conduct and leading which is the chiefe propertie and qualitie of a Generall and Commander Of which judgement questionlesse the ground is the same his hard successe in his interprises And there is no reason that hee should be thought so of for it if there be no other cause of evill successe But if there may bee some other reason and if many well guided Armies and interprises have mis-carried which none will deeme there is no necessity nor just cause why he should be double burthened both with ill luck and the blame of it unlesse it be shewed where and how he erred which neither hee nor any other Historian doth Wee must therefore absolve him as free from this imputation seeing they do not make it to appeare that hee was guilty of any errour or oversight either at Homildon Shrewsberry or Vernoill On the contrary his warinesse and circumspection may sufficiently appeare to the attentive and judicious Reader Let not then his praise be lessened or his glory eclipsed by his crosse fortune nor himselfe esteemed any whit inferiour to his Predecessours Naâ—… hee deserveth to have so much more praise as that his worth doth shine through the thick cloud of the frownings of fortune whereas their glory is increased and lustred with the beams of a prosperous issue in their exploits Archibaldus Duglassius Dux Turronensis Johannes Stuartus Buchaniae comes ad Vernolium coesi Gallia vos titulis vos gallica regna trophaeis Auxistis meritis utraque regna cluunt Tertia si invideant quid mirum ingentia damna Queis data Saxonidum dum cecidere duces Desine lingua procax verbis incessere Testis Gallus adest servat tot monumenta ducum Et vos aeternum memorabit Gallia cives Grata suos titulos quae dedit tumulos Johan Johnston Heroes Archbald Douglas Duke of Turraine and John Stuart Earle of Buchan his son in law Constable of France killed at Vernoill France gave you Titles you it Trophies gave Both Kingdomes mutuall obligation have If the third envi'd it their losse receiv'd Might well excuse them being oft bereav'd Of their most ancient Leaders no bold tongue By base detraction can have power to wrong Your merit and the French will witnes beare To whom your memory shall still be deare Their gracefull Monuments the same expresse As do the places you did there possesse Archbaldus Dux Turonensis c. Bis viâ—…tus captusque amisso milite caesus Denique cum sociis Vernoliae occubui Dura meis raro affulsit victoria signis Nostra tamen nusquam sunt data terga fugae Semper at ingentes haec dextra liquit acervos Hostibus semper maxima damna dedit Hinc fortis magnisque ducis 〈◊〉 urnant Me titulis nec non hostis ipse colit In me virtutem videas verumque laborem Fortunam proprio quis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Discite ab eventu qui censes facta virosque Exemplo non sic 〈◊〉 notanda meo Archbald Tine-man Duke of Turraine Twice with my Armies rout I lost the field Now with my friends I am at Vernoil kill'd My labours hardly met with victory Yet did I never stay behinde nor flie But kill'd my foes on heaps my valiant arme Did ever bring revenge and equall harme Hence was I honoured as most fit to be A Leader courted ev'n by th' enemy In me you may the hight of worth behold But ah who in his power can Fortune hold O! you who from th' event your censures take Disprove your selves and me the instance make Of Archbald the fourth of that Name the foureteenth Lord and fifth Earle of Douglas he was the first Earle of Wigton Lord of Bothwell Galloway and Annandale the second Duke of Turraine Lord of Longe-ville and Marshall of France UNto Archbald Tine-man succeeded his eldest son Archbald he had to wife Mauld Lindsay daughter to David Earle of Crawford hee was married at Dundee with great solemnitie and pompe This alliance hath been the occasion of Crawfords going with him into France as wee told before and the ground of that friendship that was betwixt Earle William slain at Stirlin and that Earle Crawford whereof wee shall heare more of hereafter It appeareth also that there hath beene continuall friendship betwixt these houses from the first Earle Douglas time who procured a pardon for Crawford who had slain John Lyon His children were William David and a daughter named Beatrix The time that he possessed the Earledome of Douglas from his fathers death in the yeare 1424. untill the year 1439. is fifteen yeares all the time of King James the first and about two yeares in the minority of King James the second So that the estate of the Countrey may easily bee knowne if wee call to minde what hath beene said of the death of King Robert the third and of Robert the Governour to whom his sonne Murdock did succeed in the government before the King came home out of England This Murdock when hee had governed or rather misgoverned some three yeares or foure being provoked by an insolent fact of his eldest sonne Walter who to despight his father had wrung off the necke of a Hawke which hee loved determined in revenge hereof to send and fetch home the King out of England and to possesse him of his Kingdome No other motive we reade of to induce him to this whether it bee because there were no other or because they have not beene carefull to set downe the true cause I
a few of those It is hard to beleeve this upon any mans word chiefly such a one as lived not in those times nor was an eyewitnesse as we say of things who by such speeches would have us to conceive more then he could or by any could be expressed in words But what one man could only gather out of Histories we might also â—…ve gathered by the same Historie if he had named his Authors or showne the way of his collecting of it from thence But there being no footsteps of such enormities in the Histories which we have that can lead us to this I know not if we be bound so to reverence any mans person as to receive it absolutely That which followes is of the same kinde wherein the evils of those times are amplified That it fell out well for Scotland that England had their owne civill warres in those dayes otherwise Scotland had sunke under the burden For first their civill warres from this time which was from 1444. untill 1448. were not great and but secret grudgings onely The commotion of Blue-beard was not untill 1449. and in Kent by John Cade in 1450. Then the forraine warres with England might have moved the discord at home as they have done often and men fit for warlike employment and given to arms should have had matter to exercise themselvs upon the common enemie who in time of peace for want of such employment as they are inclined to are the cause of much evill at home Last of all we finde the contrarie by experience for notwithstanding of these dissentions and disorders yet they obtained a notable victorie of the English by the same Douglasses who are accounted so disorderly in time of peace but have ever proved in the eyes of all men honourable and dutifull in warre their enemies not being able to detract from their manifest and evident worth The occasion of this victorie fell out thus Wee heard how after the burning of Anwicke by James Douglas younger brother to the Earle a Truce was taken for seven yeares notwithstanding of which in this yeare as would seeme or in the next at farthest the English without any regard of the Truce made inroades upon Scotland spoyled forrowed and burnt the Villages farre and wide where they went which the Scots would not suffer to passe unrevenged Wherefore to cry quit with them they entred England and returned unto them as much hurt as they had received and the storme fell chiefly upon Cumberland from whence the beginning of the troubles had arisen which was by this incursion almost redacted to a wildernesse When newes hereof were brought to London they gave order for levying of an Army of 40000. men as some write intending to bring Scotland under their subjection which they thought would not be hard to doe in respect the Countrey had beene so lately wasted and impoverished as also â—…or that they knew their divisions at home Therefore having made a levie of the best and choice souldiers the Earle of Northumberland is made Generall and there was joyned with him a certaine man called Magnus onely a Gentleman borne who had given good proofe of his valour many times in France where he had beene brought up and trained in the warres from his youth This man bearing great hatred to the Scots and being too confident of his owne sufficiency is said to have obtained of the King of England for the reward of his service whatever lands he could winne from them for himselfe and his heires in perpetuall inheritance He was remarkable by his long and red Beard and was therefore called by the English Magnus Red-beard and by the Scots in derision Magnus with the red Maine as though his beard had beene an horse Maine because of the length and thicknesse thereof The Manuscript calleth him Magnus with the red hand taking the word Maine for the French word which signifieth an hand but the attentive Reader may perceive the errour and how it was a word meerely Scottish and used by the Scots in derision The King of Scots hearing of this preparation in England caused also levie an Army wherein he made the Earle of Ormond George or rather Hugh Douglas Generall who immediately went into Annandale through which the English Army was to come Both sides being thus prepared the English having passed the Rivers of Solway and Annand pitch their Camp upon the brinke of the water of Sarke The Scots marched towards them and they hearing of their approach made themselves ready so that being come within sight one of another they ranged their men in order of battell In the right wing of the English Army was this Magnus with the red Maine In the left Sir John Pennington with the Welsh men The middle battle was led by the Earle of Northumberland himselfe On the Scots side was the Earle of Ormond in the middle battell over against Northumberland and William Wallace of Craiggie opposed Magnus and against Sir John Pennington was placed the Knight of Carlaverocke called Maxwell and Johnston of Johnston with many inland Gentlemen saith the Manuscript because they had no great confidence in their owne Annandale men who were more set upon spoile then victorie Ormond exhorted the Armie in few words telling them That they had great reason to hope for the victorie because they had taken armes being provoked thereto and that it could not be but that so just a cause should have a happy event Onely behave your selves valiantly abate the pride of the enemy with a notable defeat and so you shall reape a long lasting fruit of a short travell When the English Archers did annoy the Scots with their arrowes from afarre William Wallace cried out with a loud voice so as he was heard by his followers Why should we stand still thus to be wounded afarre off Follow me sayes he and let us joyne in hand stroakes where true valour is to be seene and so marching forward and the rest following his example they made so fierce an onset that they quite overthrew the right wing thereof Magnus perceiving that being more mindfull of his honour acquired in time past then of the present danger resolved either to restore the battell or lose his life with credit pressed forward against Craiggie Wallace to have encountred him and ere he could come at him he was encompassed about by the Scottishmen and slaine his death put the English in such a feare for they had great confidence in his valour and conduct that they without any further resistance turned their backs and fled in great disorder The Scots pursued so fiercely and eagerly that there was more of the enemies slaine in the chase than in the battell chiefly upon the brinke of the River of Solway where the tide being come in the river was not passable and such as adventured to take it were drowned There were slaine in this battell 3000. English and amongst those their great Magnus and the Scots deadly enemie who
which being expired and none compeiring they were denounced Rebels Then the King himselfe went with an Army into Galloway where at his first entrie having forced their Captaines to retire to their strengths a small number of his hoast whilest they followed the Rebels uncircumspectly through strait places were beaten backe upon the King not without some disgrace The king moved with great indignation hereat went and assaulted their chiefe fortes And first he tooke the Castle of Lochmabane without great trouble or travell thereafter with great toile and wearying of his men the Castle of Douglas which he razed to the ground He commanded the Farmers Tenants and Labourers of the ground to pay their Meales to his Collectours untill such time as the complainers were satisfied with their Lords goods These things being reported thus as they were done to the Earle Douglas while hee was yet at Rome moved him greatly and greatly astonished them that were in his company so that many withdrew themselves fearing what it might turne to and he with the few that remained with him made what haste they could homeward As hee came through England hee was honourably entertained by the King and Queene there but when hee approached neere to the borbers of Scotland hee stayed a little time and sent his brother James before to trie the Kings minde toward him which when hee found to be placable hee returned home was kindely received and lovingly admonished to put away from him disorderly persons especially the men of Annandale who had in his absence committed many outrages and cruelties This when hee had faithfully promised to performe hee was not onely received into his former place of favour but was made also Lieutenant Generall of the whole Kingdome of Scotland And this was the bitter fruit of his perillous Pilgrimage that hereby hee loosed the reines to his enemies and gave them power so farre to prevaile as to embarke the King in open quarrell against him even to the casting downe of his Houses and intrometting with his Revenues This notwithstanding was either his wisedome or the account and respect of his place and person that the King who had done him such harme and disgrace could bee contented so to forget it receiving him so farre into favour and advancing him whatever blame or imputation may bee laid upon him for his journey which was so rashly taken on and which had so dangerous a sequell yet this retreate from that storme cannot but bee commended and his dexteritie whatever it were acknowledged to have beene great which guided him through such billowes and surges to so peaceable a Port and Haven And it were to be wished that Writers had set downe by what means this was brought to passe for the more perfect understanding of the History but we must beare with this amongst many more defects that are to be found in them Now what ever wisedome though undescribed in the particular may appeare to bee in this as much unadvisednesse is evident in that which hee did immediately after in his journey to England For without acquainting the King hee went to the Court of England and had privie conference with that King and Queene hee pretended that it was for restitution of some goods taken out of Scotland and not restored by the Wardens of England but this cause the lighter it was the greater suspition did it move in his owne King who could not thinke it probable that hee being of that place of that courage of that nature would upon such an occasion onely take such a journey The true cause is thought to be that he went to treat of certaine conditions for his assistance to be given to the King of England against his Nobilitie with whom he was then in hard termes the warres of the house of Yorke beginning to spring up which increased afterward so mightily and prevailed to the ejecting him out of the Kingdome This the Queene of England either foreseeing or fearing some other such like enterprise against her husband had dealt with the Earle Douglas when he came home through England from Rome the yeare before to strengthen them by his help and appointed him to return for performance and perfecting of all conditions of agreement But we finde no effect of this agreement and conditions whether because that conspiracie of the Duke of York was not yet come to maturitie and so Douglas was not employed being prevented by death which fell out shortly aâ—…ter this or because they were not fully agreed is uncertaine Neither is it specified what the conditions were onely it is conjectured that they were the same or such like as the same King Henry the sixth granted afterward to the Earle of Angus in the time of King James the third which if they were they were no wayes prejudiciall to the King of Scotland as shall appeare there yet being done without his knowledge it gave occasion either to the naturall jealousie of Princes to think hardly of it by his owne meere motion or to his enemies so to construct it to the King and stirre him up by their speeches to that suspicion which he enclined to Of both which he ought to have beene warie and not to have given such ground to the one or to the other by such a journey undertaken without the Kings allowance Whether at his returne he acquainted the King with what had past betwixt him and the Kings of England it is not certaine and our Writers seeme to say the contrary yet in that hee brought letters from the Queene of England to the Queene of Scotland and shee thereupon interceded for him it is not improbable that he hath acquainted her and so the King also with the truth of the whole businesse which whether the King did not beleeve or if his jealousie remained not the lesse and that hee was not willing there should bee such an accession and increase of the Earles greatnesse who he thought was greater already then was safe for a King hee pardoned him the fault at the intercession of the Queene and some Nobles but he tooke from him the Office of Lieutenant and all other publicke charge that so he might be made unusefull and unsteadable to the King of England or at least not so able to aid him and so he might be frustrate of the conditions so liberally promised unto him from thence Hee â—…estored also his old enemie Creigâ—…ton to the Office of Chancellour and the Earle of Orkney was made Lieutenant Thus not onely disappointed of his hopes but disgraced at his Princes hands both by being himselfe depressed and his enemies advanced he was incensed against all the Courtiers taking all to proceed from their instigation But more especially his anger was bent against Creighton both as the ancient enemie of his House and also as the chief Authour of all this present dis-favour by his surmisings transported herewith hee gave way to his passion to carry him to a course somewhat more then civill which
and though he had some colour of justice yet it tasted not so much of justice as of malice no not of indifferency which would be injustice having eye to the due circumstances so much as of partiality joyned with contempt of the King and his equall request and so it was constructed and gave more just occasions to his enemies surmising and the increasing of the Kings indignation which by yeelding and remitting a little of his priviledges and showing respect to the Kings entreaty he might have mitigated in some measure and that without any danger he could have incurred by the said Lord Harries enmitie although he should have been his enemy and perhaps he might have regained him to his friendship by remitting the offence The other fact which ensued upon this not so unjust but made as odious as carrying the odiousnesse of the other with it was Macklalane Tutor of Bombee the chiefe of that name and one of the principall houses in Galloway falling at odds with a servant of the Earle Douglas had slain him and was therefore with his brother who was partaker of the slaughter apprehended and put in prison in the Trevie a strong house belonging to the Earle His friends made means to the Courtiers and by them to the King informing him that Douglas carried a spleene against the man more for being a friend a favourer and follower of the best side so they called their owne then for killing of the man wherefore they besought him that he would not suffer a Gentleman of his rank who was also a good man otherwise however that had fallen out in his hands to bee drawne not to judgement but to certain and destinate death before one who was both judge and party By this and such like information whereby the eares of Princes are deceived while men go about to withdraw their friends from due punishment they perswade the King to send for Bombee and take the triall and judgement of him in his own hands desiring the Earle Douglas that iâ—… he had any thing against him he should come and pursue him before the King Amongst the furtherers of this sute Patrick Gray of Fowls uncle to the Tutor was chiefe he was directed with the Commission as one that both would be earnest therein being so neare to the party and would also bee respected being some way in kinne to the Earle Douglas having notice of his Commission and perceiving thereby they meant no other thing but to defraud him of justice for killing of his servant which he thought he could not suffer with his honour that he might doe what hee had determined the more calmely and with the 〈◊〉 offence as hee thought he courteously received the said Patrick Gray and intertained him with diverse purposes and caused the Tutor in the meane time to be tried by an Assise and being condemned to bee quickly conveyed a mile from thence to a place called Carling-work and there executed Afterward when Patrick Gray ignorant of what was done had delivered his Commission from the King he answered he was sory he was come too late and then told him what was done and desired him to excuse him to the King When he heard that and saw himselfe so deluded he presently in a great chafe and rage renounced all kindred and friendship and whatsoever band besides might seeme to tie him to the Earle vowing that from that time forth he should be his deadly enemy in all sort and by all means he could which the other little regarding dismissed him But however he little regarded it the French Proverb proveth true and is worthy to be regarded of all men That there is no little enemy for he had the power to be his death afterward with his owne hands and plotted it by his Counsell or set it forward being plotted and devised by others for being come to the King and relating the issue and effect of his message all was by him and the other Courtiers of the faction aggravated in the most haynous sort That the Kings commandments were contemned eluded and mocked That it was likely that the Earle Douglas was King That doubtlesse he aimed to be so yea hee behaved himselfe already as such That that was the meaning of his private conference with the King of England on that ground he gave licence to slay so many honest men to spoil and robbe That innocency now was contemned for brutishnesse faithfulnesse to the King punished for unfaithfulnesse That by the Kings indulgencie the common enemy was become insolent That it became him once to take upon him his place as King and do things by authority and by his power that then it would appeare who were friends who were foes These and such as these were the speeches of the Courtiers and interpretations of his actions such as it pleased them to make following their humour of faction or judgement But they neither considered the equitie that was done in punishing bloud by bloud nor the authority by which it was done for hee had authority and sufficient jurisdiction of old granted to him and given by former Kings to his Predecessours and their Heires for his service Neither did they observe what order and formality hee kept in his proceedings nor his honour interested in the revenging his servants death Neither what scorne to him it was on the other part if he had sent the party having thereby his priviledges infringed his servant slain and no satisfaction for it but to bee eluded by a Commission purchased by his enemies justice defrauded and the guiltie pulled out of his hands and by their credit with the King procuring him to hinder justice who should have beene the furtherer of it onely upon their particular private motion and by their factions inclining of his Majesty that way Upon these considerations what had beene more extraordinarily done would have beene excused by the same men in another then Douglas Now in him though done orderly it is thus traduced aggravated exaggerated amplified and named contempt of the King and affecting 〈◊〉 Crowne Such is the misery when Princes are moved by parties to command or request things that are unjust there being perill and inconvenients either in obeying or refusing their requests receiving hurt and prejudice in their rights scorne of their adverse party or denying to offend whom they would fain serve and happy is that man that can steere aright betwixt these rocks Happy hee who falleth into the hands of such a Prince as measureth and moderateth his commands according to equitie or if they bee inique when it falleth out so for what Prince may not fall into such weaknesse who tempereth his passion and moderateth his minde in the just refusall thereof taking it in good part and accounteth not his authority contemned when an unjust command is refused by his Subjects Whether it were on the displeasure of this fact or jealousie conceived of this and other actions of the Douglasses it is hard to
private enemies And for the other crimes that his enemies alledged against him small presumptions cold conjectures and no appearance there was of them But above all this the greatest pitie is that they had power to bring such a King to commit such a fact contrary to his faith and promise solemnely sworne and sealed by himselfe and by his nobility to breake the bonds of all humane society It is worthy the considering to see their pretences and arguments set downe by Writers which they used to move and induce him to consent and yeeld to this strange and unnaturall fact A Paradox in truth though a Maxime in Matchivellisme one of them is Necessitie for they make him beleeve first that the Earle Douglas did aspire then that hee was so powerfull that there was no other remedy for his aspiring all they bring is but weake presumptions and for his strength and power hee was strong enough indeed to defend himselfe against his enemies or an unjust force and violence but it had beene another matter unjustly to have invaded the Kingdome for which hee was not so strong as justice and a just title to a Crowne which are of great force and against which that force which otherwise and in another case may bee great will prove nothing for God hath given his image of authority with it which so affects the hearts of men that they cannot but regard it and this image being imprinted in their hearts is not easily abolished but by very enormous faults and even sâ—…rce by any faults though never so extraordinary So that it was errour in them to thinke or craftinesse to perswade that there was no remedy in a just authority to defend it selfe by it selfe and without forgoing it selfe and becoming injustice and that in such a hatefull manner Whereas by the contrary this their way was not so safe and so certain a mean to defend himselfe but had almost been the meane to deprive him of what hee would have had men thinke hee preserved by it that is his Crowne for the fact being so viâ—…e and base it not onely moved the friends and followers of the Earle Doâ—…glas his house to rebellion but also incensed the whole common people for that if his brother who succeeded had beene as politicke as hee was powerfull the King might have beene set beside his Throne And as it was he was once in a great brangling and had resolved to quit the Countrey had it not beene for James Kennedies counsell who was Bishop of S. Andrewes so farre was this fact from establishing his Throne as they made him beleeve it would doe Then for the honesty and lawfulnesse of it it is to be diligently weighed It is lawfull say they to catch fraud in the owne craftinesse And indeed that saying is most true good and conforme to all wisedome being rightly understood thus Let fraud worke on fraudfully untill hee be intangled and intrapped in his owne fraud and so become guiltie and obnoxious to a lawfull and orderly avengement by justice but that men to meet fraud may justly use fraud and that against all promises seales subscriptions or oathes to the extremitie of murthering changing justice into injustice in the very seat of justice is not nor ever was nor ever can bee justified under any pretext whatsoever as being that which breaketh the bands of humane society It is an unworthy Kingdome which cannot otherwise defend it selfe and it is unworthy of a King to stoupe to such unworthy and base wayes It hath also beene by some pretended elsewhere to cover the foulnesse hereof that hereby much bloudshed is eschewed which would have beene before such a man could have beene cut off which I marvell is not alledged here also But that is frivoulous amongst the rest for it is the cause of much more bloud shedding because it takes away all trust and so peace untill the warres end by the destruction of one party which without trust cannot end by reconcilement besides this they insinuated it unto the King as a point of want of courage in him and cowardise if hee durst not so much as deceive his enemy whereby they would meane that it was courage to deceive him An unhappy dareing to dare to doe wrong and very far mistaken and misnamed And last of all they halfe menace to abandon him and provide for themselves and their own safety by taking part with Douglas as the stronger partie whom if the King did not make away they would follow him and that there was no other remedy left to them Such boldnesse were they come to thus to threaten their master and Soveraign And such is the weaknesse of that place where it submitteth it selfe to servants By these meanes was this good King farre contrary to his owne nature drawne on by them who had his eare to this unnaturall fact as to that which was most lawfull and flat necessary yet was neither this pretended necessitie nor alledged lawfulnesse sufficient to defend it even in the judgement of the doers themselves And therefore the Courtiers found out another mean to put some faire face at least some colourable excuse upon it as they thought for being ashamed of those allegiances or distrusting that they would bee accepted for just causes of breach of faith and fearing they should be detested of all men they gave it out that the slaughter was not committed of set-purpose but that it fell out onely by chance and that the King had no intention to kill him till he himselfe by his indiscretion procured it having irritated the King by his presumptuous answers But this is a weake excuse to commit murther contrary to promise although hee had answered so but there is no appearance of it that it was but a sudden passion neither was it beleeved in those dayes as may be seen by the perswasions given him by the Courtiers which while Writers set downe they witnesse it was a set draught and fore plotted For they say plainly also that the Courtiers would have had it appearing that it came by his arrogancy in his carriage and answers but not that it was so indeed besides there is a received tradition that James Hamiltoun of Cadzow pressing in to follow the Douglas Liviston being Uncle to James and knowing the Earle was to die gave him a blow on the face and thrust him backe from the gate James Hamiltoun drew his sword which the other little regarding held him off with a long halbert and made the guard shut the gate against him was exceeding angry at this affront in the time but after when hee heard the Earle was killed hee knew it was done for his safety Hee had given too much matter for his enemies to worke on by his rash journey into England and private conference with the King and Queene there but this had beene forgiven him as an oversight onely whâ—… the King had apparently tried and found to bee nothing else hee had beene vehement in the
is sometimes the cause but not alway though they concurre often But there is another affection that makes men slack in action which proceeds not either of sluggishnesse or cowardise but of irresolution when a man swiming betwixt two opinions resolves not fully upon either and this seemes to have beene his disposition A great impediment in his actions and at least in this last point of such importance the cause of his ruine while neither his heart could suffer him to betake himself against his Prince whom naturally he affected neither could he digest to forget the fact done or after it to commit himself to the doer Which disposition though it have brought out the like effects as cowardlinesse and sluggishnesse are wont to do to wit lingring and eschewing of the battell yet this did not proceed in him from either of these two but had the originall from a very honest minde to his dutie His love to his Prince strove and fought with another dutie which was his love to his dead brother or to his owne honour Out of which whileas he either cannot or occasion is not offered to extricate himselfe and winde out a full resolution he suffered himselfe to be carried unto that which he was most inclined to his love to his Prince and thereby he slipt and let slide through his fingers as it were this faire occasion which was then offered unto him of no lesse in the judgement of his friends then the casting the dice for the Crown And so James Hamilton told him that the occasion was such that if he did not lay hold of it he should never finde the like again he told him withall that his want of resolution would be his overthrow as it was indeed For James Hammiltoun himselfe left him that same night and went to the King of whom hee was so honourably and well received that others thereby were encouraged to come in also Yet others write that he was committed to ward in Rosseline for a certaine season and afterward releeved at the entreatie of George Douglas Earle of Angus However by his information to the King of the estate of the Earle Douglas his Armie how forward they had beene to have fought and how discontented and discouraged they were with his lingring how the greatest motive that kept them with him was their doubting of pardon for their former offences the King caused make a Proclamation that whosoever would come unto him and forsake the Earle Douglas should have free remission for all that was past providing they came within 48. houres This being published the most part of the Earls Armie left him so that there remained not ere the next morning with him above 2000. men whereby he was constrained to leave the fields and his friends and servants that were in Abercorne to be cruelly slaine and executed for the Castle was taken by force and demolished to his no small reproach in that he was so irresolute and had not by some meane or other procured at least some honest composition for himselfe and them or else to have adventured all Where if he would not have taken the Kingdome in case of victorie yet might he honourably have set downe conditions of peace or if he had lost the field he could not have lost more then he did for by these meanes abandoned of all he was constrained to flee unto England In the yeare 1455. having gotten together a small company of men he returned into Annandale thinking to have found some friends in those quarters which were his own lands before but there he was encountred by the Kings followers especially by his own kinsman but the Kings Cousin George E. of Angus as some write who defeated him His brother the Earle of Murray was slain in the field and his other brother the Earle of Ormond was hurt and taken prisoner after his wounds were cured being brought to the King he was executed with greater regard to this last action then respect to his victory obtained not far from the same place at Sark against the English Magnus with the red main their insolent Champion which was so greatly praised by the King before and so acceptable to all Court and Countrey Such is the course and vicissitude of all humane affaires We heare of one onely sonne of Ormonds named Hugh Dean of Brichen of whom we shall speake somewhat hereafter in the life of Archbald Earle of Angus who was Chancellour of Scotland His takers were the Lord Carlile and Johnston of Johnston to whom the King gave in recompence the 40. l. land in Pittinen upon Clide to each of them a 20. l. land thereof The third brother John Lord of Balvenie escaped in a wood and the Earle himself by flight got him to Dunstaffage where finding Donald Earle of Rosse and Lord of the Isles he incited him to make war against the King in his favours and after he had ingaged him therein he withdrew himselfe again into England This is noted to have beene in the yeare 1455. after which there was a Parliament called about the fifth of June or August as the Acts beare wherein he and his brother John and his wife Beatrix were againe forfeited and their lands of Galloway annexed to the Crowne This Beatrix who had beene his Brothers wife and whom he had used and kept for his owne wife for certaine yeares came to the King and excused her selfe as being a woman and compelled to doe what she had done The King received her into favour and married her to John Stuart his halfe brother by the mother and gave her the lands of Balvenie This John was afterward made Earle of Athole in King James the thirds time he had by Beatrix two daughters onely the eldest of which was married to the Earle of Errole This is cast in by some in the next yeare following The Earl Douglas abandoned on all hands travelled with Donald of the Isles Earle of Rosse conforme to their old band made with Earle William to assist him and renew his claim to the Isles Hereupon Donald wasted Argyle Arran Loquhaber and Murray took the Castle of Inner-Nesse burnt the towne and proclaimed himselfe King of the Isles but his wife who was daughter to James Levingston and had beene given to him in marriage at the Kings desire of purpose to retain him the better in duty when she saw she could neither prevaile with him in that point and that besides she was but contemned by him and the barbarous people that were with him she left him and came to the King who received her very gladly About this same time Patrick Thornton a secret favourer of the Earle Douglas his faction though he had followed the Court a long time slew John Sandilands of Calder the Kings Cousin and Alane Stuart also upon occasion at Dumbartan These two were of the Kings side wherefore the said Thornton was taken by the Kings Officers and executed These things being not yet fully settled did
greatly perplex the King between domestick and forraign enemies In the year 1457. the Earl Douglas came in with Henry Percie Earle of Northumberland to the Merse which as they were in wasting pillaging they were encountred by Gâ—…orge Earle of Angus and put backe to their Camp Being irritated with this indignitie they put themselves in order of battell without staying for their full companies many of which were gone abroad into the Countrey and Villages for spoile and bootie and so entred into conflict When the noise hereof was carried to the eares of the forrowers they for feare of losing what they had gotten which was a very rich and great prey past directly into England without regarding what became of the two Earles Hereby the battell was lost by the English but the losse of men was almost equall on both sides This victorie did not a little recreate the King and so affrighted Donald and his Islanders that he sent and submitted himselfe to the King and was received by him Neither was there any farther insurrection within the Countrey Neither did the Earle Douglas without the Countrey enterprise any thing by the aid of England they being distracted at home by the dissention of Lancaster and Yorke during the dayes of this King which were not many for about two or three years after this the King alone was slain by the wedge of a peece of Ordnance of his own and with him George Earle of Angus hurt amongst 30000. of his Armie of whom none else was either slaine or hurt at the siege of the Castle of Roxburgh in the 29. yeare of his age in September 1460 some 8. yeares after the killing of Earle William in Stirlin Castle at which time he was about the age of twenty one or twenty two yeares Neither hear we any mention of the Earle Douglas his stirring in the next Kings James the thirds time either in his minoritie being but a childe of seven or eight yeares of age at his coronation or in his majoritie either in the dissentions betwixt the Kennediâ—…s and the Boydes or the dissention betwixt the King and the Nobilitie Whether it bee the negligence and sloth of Writers that have not recorded things or whether hee did nothing indeed through want of power his friends and dependers and vassals being left by him and despairing of him having taken another course and his lands being disposed of to others so it is that for the space of twenty yeares or three and twenty untill the yeare 1483. there is nothing but deepe silence with him in all Histories Onely wee finde that hee was made Knight of the noble Order of the Garter by King Edward the fourth and is placed first in order of all the Earles and next to him the Earle of Arundell who is the first Earle of England in the booke intituled Nobilitas Politica and the English Heraulds say of him that he was a very valiant noble Gentleman well beloved of the King and Nobility and very steadable to King Edward in all his troubles These troubles perhaps have beene the cause that they could enterprise nothing in Scotland untill the soresaid yeare 1483. However it be he hath the honour to be the first of his Nation admitted into that Order At last then in the yeare 1483. Alexander Duke of Albanie and brother to King James the third who was also banished in England and the Earle Douglas desirous to know what was the affection of their Countreymen toward them vowed that they would offer their offering on the high Altar of Loch-mabane upon the Magdalen day and to that effect got together some five hundred horse what Scottish what English and a certaine number of English foot-men that remained with Musgrave at Burneswark hill to assist them in case they needed So they rode toward Loch-mabane and at their coming the fray was raised through Niddisdale Annandale and Galloway who assembling to the Laird of Moushill then Warden encountred them with great courage The English who were on the hill Burneswark fled at the first sight of the enemy so that the rest behoved either to doe or die And therefore they fought it out manfully from noone till twilight with skirmishes after the border fashion sometimes the one sometimes the other having the advantage At last the victorie fell to the Scots though it cost them much bloud The Duke of Albanie escaped by flight but the Earle of Douglas being now an aged man was stricken from his horse and taken prisoner with his owne consent by a brother of the Laird of Closeburnes in this manner The King James 3. had made a proclamation that whosoever should take the E. Douglas should have 100. l. land the E. being then thus on foot in the field wearied of so long exile and thinking that he might perhaps be knowne by some other seeing in the field Alexander Kilpatrick a son of Closeburnes and one that had beene his owne servant before he calls on him by his name and when he came to him he said I have foughten long enough against my fortune and since I must die I will rather that ye who have bâ—…ene my owne servant and whom I knew to be faithfull to me as long as I did anything that was likely for my selfe have the benefit thereby then any other Wherefore take me and deliver me to the King according to his Proclamation but see thou beest sure hee keepe his word before thou deliver me The young man who loved the Earle entirely in his heart wept as is reported for sorrow to see him thus aged and altered in disguised apparell and offered to goe with him into England But hee would not being wearied of such endlesse troubles onely hee desired the young man to get his life safe if hee could obtaine so much at the Kings hands if not to bee sure of his owne reward at least Hereupon Kilpatricke conveyed him secretly out of the field and kept him in a poore cottage some few dayes untill hee had spoken with the King who granted him the Earles life and gave unto himselfe the fiftie pound land of Kirk Michaell which is possest by his heires unto this day Some give the honour of this victory to Cockpool and Johnston and make the number of those that came with Douglas and Albany greater and say that King Richard of England blamed the Duke of Albanie for the losse thereof and that hee discontented and taking it ill to bee so blamed withdrew himselfe secretly into France The Earle Douglas being brought to the King hee ordained him to be put into the Abbacie of Lindores which sentence when hee heard hee said no more but this Hee that may no better bee must bee a Monk which is past in a Proverbe to this day Hee remained there till the day of his death which was after the death of King James the third which fell out 1488. he being of a good age and having beene a man in action from the
beginning of his brother William now foure and fourty yeares Some write that while he was in Lindores the faction of the Nobility that had put Coghran to death and punished some others of the Courtiers supported by the Kings favour especially Archbald Earle of Angus called Bell-the-Cat desired him to come out of his Cloyster and be head of their faction promising he should be restored to all his lands which seemeth not very probable But that which others write hath more appearance that the King desired him to be his Lievetenant against the Rebells but hee laden with yeares and old age and weary of troubles refused saying Sir you have kept mee and your black coffer in Stirling too long neither of us can doe you any good I because my friends have forsaken me and my followers and dependers are fallen from mee betake themselves to other masters and your blacke trunck is too farre from you and your enemies are between you and it or as others say because there was in it a sort of black coyne that the King had caused to bee coyned by the advise of his Courtiers which moneyes saith he Sir if you had put out at the first the people would have taken it and if you had imployed mee in due time I might have done you service But now there is none that will take notice of me nor meddle with your money So he remained still in the Abbacy of Lindores where hee died anno 1488. and was buried there THus began and grew thus stood and flourished thus decayed and ended the Noble House of Douglas whose love to their Countrey fidelity to their King and disdain of English slavery was so naturall and of such force and vigour that it had power to propagate it selfe from age to age and from branch to branch being not onely in the stocke but in the collaterall and by branches also so many as have beene spoken of here They have continually retained that naturall sap and juice which was first in Sholto then in William the Hardie who died in Berwick who was in a manner a second founder in such a measure that amongst them all it is uncertain which of them have beene most that way affected This vertue joyned with valour which was no lesse naturall and hereditary from man to man caused their increase and greatnesse their Princes favouring them for these vertues and they by these serving their Princes in defence of their Countrey Their affection pressing them thereto their worth and valour sufficing them the hearts of the people affecting and following them Their enemies regarding and respecting them all men admiring them so that in effect the weight of warlike affaires was wholly laid on them The Kings needed onely to give themselves to administer justice consult and direct living at peace and ease and in great quietnesse to use their honest recreations from the latter dayes of King Robert Bruce wherein there was a pleasant harmony and happy concurrence the Kings as the great wheel and first mover carrying the first place in honour and motion and commanding and they in the next roome serving and obeying and executing their commandements as under wheels turned about by them courageously honourably faithfully and happily to the great honour and good of their Prince and Countrey This behoved to be accompanied with greatnesse for neither could service to any purpose bee done without respected greatnesse neither had greatnesse beene worthily placed without service Their power is said by some to have been such that if they had not divided amongst themselves no Subject in this Island could have compared with them in puissance But that which diminished their power and ruined the Earle Douglas was the falling of the houses of Angus and Morton from them to the King for the last battell the Earle Douglas was at the Earle of Angus discomfited him so that it became a Proverbe The Red Douglas put downe the Black Those of the house of Angus being of the fairer complexion They might have raised thirty or fourty thousand men under their owne command and of their owne dependers onely and these most valiant for their command was over the most expert and most exercised in warre by reason of their vicinitie and nearnesse to England which was their onely matter and whetstone of valour They who give them least give them 15000. men who upon all occasions were ready with them to have ridden into England at their pleasure and backe even for their private quarrells and have stayed there twenty dayes and wasted all from Durham Northward which no other private Subject could ever doe upon their owne particular without the Kings Army this power as hath been said they uâ—…ed ever well without giving of offence to their Prince in any sort that we can reade of clearly and expresly set downe Yet our Writers say it was too great for Scotland But how could it be too great that was thus for the good of it for the Kings service for their ease making no rebellion no resistance no contradiction which we see they came never to untill the killing of E. William at Stirling Truely if we shall speake without partiality their greatnesse was so usefull to their King and Countrey that Hector Boetius stickes not to say the Douglasses were ever the sure buckler and warre wall of Scotland and wonne many lands by their singular man-hood and vassalages for they decored this Realme with many noble Acts and by the glory of their Martiall deeds And though their puissance was suspected to some of their Kings and was now the cause of their declining yet since that house was put downe Scotland hath done but few memorable deeds of Armes And we cannor say justly that they gave any cause of jealousie Princes were moved to conceive it without just occasion given by them unlesse it were a fault to be great whether they were jealous of their owne naturall inclination as jealousie is esteemed ordinarily to the highest places or by the suggestion of others that were mean men and so envious of great men the one inclining to jealousie the other working on that inclination however notwithstanding of all this they stiâ—…l behaved themselves towards their Princes moderately obeying them to warding and after releeving to warding again at their Kings pleasure without any resistance whatsoever as may be seene in the Earle of Wigton which being well considered the cause of their stirring or commotion against their Prince which was never till this last man will appeare not to have proceeded from their greatnesse enterprising against their Prince or aspiring to his Throne although the meane men and new start-up Courtiers perswaded the King so for their owne advantage and ends but the cause was indeed the aspiring and ambition of these mean men who laboured to climbe up into their roomes by their decay neither was this their aspiring by vertue but by calumnies and flattering fostering the foresaid jealousie I know it is a maxime
compare it with the former to which it succeeded ballancing all things aright we shall finde it as not fully so great in that huge puissance and large extent of lands and rents that the house of Douglas had which did surpasse all others that were before or have been since amongst subjects so shall it be seen otherwise nothing inferiour In antiquitie Angus is thus far beyond it that there have been diverse â—…hanes of Angus which was a degree of honour in those dayes equall to that of Earles now as also that the Earles of Angus were created amongst the first that carried the title of Earles in the year 1057. or 1061. at the Parliament of Forfaire in the dayes of King Malcolme Kenmore whereas the house of Douglas was honoured onely with the title of Barons or Lords This is much preferment yet it is more that in our Chronicles the name of the house of Douglas is then first found whereas Angus is found 200. years before that time in the 839. year howbeit we have already showne that there were Douglasses in the year 767. though not mentioned by our Writers In bloud they are equall on the fathers side as being descended of the same progenitours so that what ever belongs to the house of Douglas before James slain at Otterburn belongs also to the house of Angus the first Earle of Angus of that surname being brother to him and both of them sonnes to Wâ—…lliam the first Earle of Douglas or rather the first Earle of Douglas being also Earle of Angus in effect seeing his wife was Countesse of Angus howbeit he used not the stile By the mothers side the house of Angus hath the preeminence being descended of the greatest in the Kingdome and even of the Royall stock having been divers wayes mingled therewith In vertue valour and love of their Countrey it resembletâ—… the spring from whence it â—…owes and comes nothing short of it In câ—…edit authority place and action account favour and affection of men we shall finde it no lesse beloved and popular and no lesse respected and honoured So that with all this both likenesse and no great inequalitie bearing the name of Douglas together with the armes and title of Lords of Douglas the fall of this former house was the lesse felt it seeming not so much cut off as transplanted nor destroyed as transferred some comfort it is when it comes so to passe as may be seen in many others To deduce then the house of Angus from the first originall thereof 〈◊〉 is declared by our Writers that Kenneth the second son to Alpine the 69. King having expelled the Picts out of his Kingdome did dispose of their Lands to his Noblemen and such as had done him good service in the warres In which distribution he gave the Province of old called Oâ—…estia to two brothers the elder of which was named Angus or as Bâ—…chanan Aeneas and the younger Merns These two brothers dividing that Province betwixt them gave each of them his name to that half he possessed and so of one they made two calling the one Angus and the other the Merns as these Countreyes are so called at this present This is the first Thane of Angus from whom that Countrey took the name 2. After him we read of other Thanes as of Rohardus Radardus or Cadhardus who slew Culenus the 79. King for ravishing his daughter 3. Also there was one Cruthnetus in the reigne of Kenneth brother to Duffe in the year 961. who was slain by Crathelint who was his own grand-childe by his daughter Fenella or Finabella married to the Thane of the Merns 4. Then we have one Sinel in the reigne of Malcolmâ—… the second son to this Kenneth who began his reigne 1104. and reigned 30 years who married Doâ—… or Doada younger daughter to King Malcolmâ—… whose elder sister Beatrix was married to Crinen Thane of the Isles and principall of the Thanes whom that age called Abthane 5. Of this marriagé was procreat Mackbeth or Mackbed or Macâ—…abee Thane of Angus and afterward King of Scotland of whom the History is sufficiently knowne 6. The last Thane was Luthlack son to Mackbeth who was installed King at Scone after his fathers death but within three moneths he was encountered by King Malcolme and slain at Strabogie This was about the year 1056 or 57. And so much of the first period of the house of Angus under the title of Thanes The second period of the house of Angus is under the title of Earles before it come to the name of Stuart The first is one made Earle by King Malcolme at the Parliament of Forfaire where Boetius telleth expresly that the Thane of Angus was made Earle of Angus The next is in the dayes of King David called Saint David in the warres with Stephen King of England in the battell at Alerton where the Generall the Eaâ—… of Glocester was taken prisoner the Scottish Army is said to have been conducted by the Earles of March Stratherne and Angus in the year 1136. or 37. but he is noâ—… named The third is Gilchrist in the year 1153. in the reigne of Malcolme the maiden who did good service against Sumerledus Thane of Argyle and being married to the Kings sister having found her false put her to death and fearing the King fled into England and afterward was pardoned Then we have John Cumin in the dayes of Alexander the second in the year 1239. of whom wee read nothing but that he was sent Ambassadour into France to Lewis then King and that he died by the way before he had delivered his Ambassage Boetius 〈◊〉 This was about 1330. The third period is in the surname of Stuarts of whom the first is one John Stuart entitled Earle of Angus Lord of Boncle and Abernethie in a Charter given by him to Gilbert Lumsden of Blainerne yet extant in the hands of the house of Blainerne It is not dated but the witnesses show the time for Randolphus custos regni Scotiae is one What this John was is uncertain but in likelihood he hath been brother to Walter the seventh from the first Walter and sonne to John and so also uncle to Robert the first King of that Name for so the time doth bear and his father John or himself married the heir of Boncle and was slain at the battell of Falkirk in the year 1299. This John was slain at Halidoun hill together with his brother James and Alanâ—… Buâ—…h lib. 9. 2. The second is Thomas apparantly sonne to John who assisted the Earle of Douglas and the Earle of March in their taking of Berwick in the year 1357. or 58. he died in the Castle of Dumbartan having bin imprisoned there but for what is not known 3. Then Thomas again father to Margaret Stuart Countesse of Marre and Angus 4. Last of all Margaret Stuart daughter to this Thomas married first to Thomas Marre Earle of Marre in her fathers lifetime apparantly And after her
bond for their relief To return to Earle George we finde that he was a man very well accomplished of personage tall strong and comely Of great wisedome and judgement He is also said to have been eloquent He was valiant and hardie in a high degree His father carrying the name of George also we saw how by his mothers help he raised and advanced the house many wayes almost doubling the estate of it as it was before him this man reares it up a great deal higher upon the ruines of the house of Douglas yet doth he also diminish his own patrimonie and revenues of Angus whiles to gain service and dependancie he bestowes liberally chiefly his lands of Angus for he redacted the greatest part thereof from propertie to superioritie onely there being above 24. Barons and Lords in Angus that hold their lands of the Earles of Angus His determination was fully to follow the King though against his Chief and Cousin But the King who had espoused the quarrell and made the Earle Douglas party was nearer to him in bloud and therefore reason inclined his minde more to him Besides he was a King duety required his assistance Hope also swayed the ballance greatly There is hope of a Kings liberality chiefly when Lands come in dealing and parting And he being a Douglas and the Lands having belonged to a Douglas he had great probabilitie to expect a large share in them For to whom could they bâ—… given so justly and pertinently His brother Bishop 〈◊〉 could well egge him on There was no hope of rising for him that huge tree of Douglas standing which over-topt all others and over-shadowed the whole borders and almost the whole Kingdome He was younger this Bishop than Angus but wise vertuous learned and of authority Experience also had given occasion of late to think that the house of Douglas drew all to themselves The maiden of Galloway the Earle of Wigtons daughter was thought fittest to have been matched to some other Douglas being near to the Earle as was thought then and the house too great already in the Kings eyes not to beaugmented But he would none of such wisedome he marrieth her himself and disappoints them all who could look for any rising by these mens means Or in their standing in such greatnesse yet the cause seems to go higher than the Kings cause For even when the Earle of Douglas had the Kings authority on his side and Creighton was denounced Rebell Angus assists Creighton against the Kings authority Wherefore in all likelihood the course hath begun in King James the firsts time Then hath the house of Angus entred into friendship with Creighton in the dayes of William Earle of Angus which hath continued in the time of Earle James his sonne whose Lands Robert Fleming therefore did burn and spoile in the Baronie of North-Berwick And now that course begun then is here prosecuted by Earle George to the utmost point A pitie of such dissention in these houses or one house rather against which if it had not been thus divided in it self their enemies could hardly have prevailed For it cannot be denyed but the house of Douglas had great wrong and was treacherously dealt with by Creighton neither did it ever intend any thing against the King but the King was drawn to the partie against it though in the good cause of it it committed errours it is to be pitied and lamented for who doth not Also George Earle of Angus declares not himself openly against the house of Douglas for a time The support that he is said to have given to William Creighton is said to have been done covertly at the spoiling of Strabroke and Abercorne Neither after that untill such time as the King declared himself openly slew William Earle Douglas at Stirlin and made open Warre against James who succeeded to him Then he also declared for the King and bent his whole force and power to aide him He had that same year before 1452. the 24. of May taken a course for keeping good order in his Countrey of Liddesdale and to keep his Castle of the Hermitage safe for him and that his folks should do no hurt to others nor receive any of the enemies He had for that purpose made Sir Archbald Douglas of Cavers Sheriffe of Roxbrough and William his sonne Bailiffs of Liddesdale and keepers of the Castle who undertook and bound themselves to do what we have said for which he allowed them a large recompence and reward as the Indenture thereof yet extant doth testifie He is stiled in it Warden of the east marches William Earle of Douglas being then alive Some give unto him the honour of the battell in which the Earle Douglas was defeated in Annandale where the Earle Murray was slain and Ormond taken in the year 1455. Others attribute all to the Lord Carlile and Johnston But however that was in the year 1457. he defeated the said Earle and Henrie Percie Earle of Northumberland on the east border which was his wardenrie in a bloudy battell For the Earle of Douglas and Northumberland a fatall Warriour to the Douglasses having conveened an Army and come to the Merse began to spoile and burn the Countrey But the Earle of Angus set upon the Forragers and drave them to the hoast The Earles moved with this indignitie though many that were gone out to forrage were not yet come in advanced and presented him battell which he also accepted After a sharp conflict on both sides with a greater courage and spite than strength the victorie which a long time was doubtfull which way to incline at last fell to the Earle of Angus not without some losse The number of the slain was equall but the English were put to flight and many of them made prisoners A chief cause of this defeat was the suddennesse of the enemie in giving battell and his not staying for the rest that were abroad and had been sent out to forrage the Countrey For they being laden with bootie when they heard the noise of the fight were so farre from coming to succour their fellows that for fear of loosing what they had gotten they took their way directly home into England This victorie did not a little recreate the King being wearied both with civill and forraine Warre For this service which was exceeding pleasing and acceptable the King gives him a new Charter of the Lordship of Douglas upon a resignation which he had gotten before when the Earle Douglas was forfeited What other Lands he got we have no speciall mention So the Earle Douglas being now forfeited his brother slain himself banished and with small either effect or effort entertaining hostility by small incursions rather than doing any thing for the advanâ—…ing of his main businesse the face of the world was quite changed The Earle of Angus was now made Lord of Douglas and howbeit he came somewhat short of that huge greatnesse and puissance of the former
yet was he nothing inferiour in place of authority in credit and account in action and employment as we said in the beginning Nothing was done but by him and under his shadow Bishop Kennedie had the greatest vogue he upheld the Bishop by his power and by him men did come to finde favour and did seek to have credit We will set down two examples for all the rest but those remarkeable and sufficient to show of what great account and authority he hath been The one is of our own Nation the other of a Forrainer The first is in the same year 1457. the 13. of May. We heard of James Lord Hamilton a faithfull franke and forward friend for the Earle Douglas so long as he was a friend to himself by any action He leaving himself Hamilton also left him I mean seeing the Earle had lost that so sair occasion if not to cast the Dice for the Crown as the Lord Hamilton said to him yet to cast the Dice for the victory and to give or take conditions of peace which he had at Abercorne being moe in number than the King the Lord Hamilton was come in to the King upon this that same night He was received by the King but not greatly credited for he was committed to Rosselin a Castle then of the Earle of Orkneyes and afterwards say our writers freinds interceding for him he was released out of prison and received into most inward friendship Thus sarre they go but what friends these were or how the friendship was made they do not tell The Earle of Angus evidents tell us and show that it hath been he that did him this friendly office For whether before to move him to intercede for him or after in token of thankfulnesse though it be most likely it was after because it is done at Tantallon which must be after his releasement out of Rosselin he giveth to this Earle George a memorable remembrance He I say being a noble man and a notable active man besides gives him his bond of service or Manreid and that in ample forme and submisse terms excepting none but the King and Queen And that I may not seeme to speak without a warrant in so great a matter scarce to be beleeved of some and that I do rather amplifie things than set down the naked truth I will set down the very words of the band as it is extant in the hands of the Earle of Angus which now is copied word by word that every man may judge of it as he thinks good Be it knowne to all men by thir present Letters me James Lord Hamilton c. to be comen and by these presents to become Man of speciall service and retinue for all the dayes of my life-time to an high and mighty Lord George Earle of Angus Lord Douglas and Warden of the East and middle marches of Scotland foregainst England Before and against all them that live or die may mine allegeance to our soveraigne Lord the King and my band of service to our soveraigne Lady the Queen Mary now present allanerly out-tane Promising all and sundry dutifull points in bands of retinue contained to observe and keep to my Lord foresaid as effeirs for all the said time In witnesse of the which thing I have gard set my seale At Tantallon the 13. day of the moneth of May the year of our Lord 1457 c. It hath been no small matter nor small authoritie of him to whom it is given that hath moved such a man to give such a Band. His credit hath been great and Hamilton hath either received great benefit at his hand or expected to receive some I take it that he hath procured his libertie and obtained to him that favour in Court that our Writers speak of to be of the Kings inward friends I suppose also that kinred hath been of some moment to move him to it The reason of my conjecture is because we have heard before that Elizabeth sister to Margaret Countesse of Marre and Angus and Grandmother to this Earle George was married to Sir Alexander Hamilton of Cadyow as some call him by which mean this James Lord Hamilton might be third from her and the Earle of Angus and he Cousins twice removed or fourths in kin as we speak But this I referre to them that have the monuments of that House However what more honour could have been done to the great House of Douglas in the greatest grandour thereof than what is here done to the House of Angus Neither is it any dishonour to him that doth it It is but folly to think so Houses have their beginning and grouth Mine to day thine to morrow This same Lord Hamilton by these beginnings within a few years 17. or 18. at most shall lay such grounds of greatnesse as shall lift his House above any subjects to the very top of all so as to have the Crown entailed to his Posteritie and to enjoy it for a while as Regent and Governour Let us remember the changes of the world and the vicissitudes of Fortune and let every man bear with patience and hear with calmnesse either what he is now or what he was before And this for the first domestick witnesse of honour and authoritie credit and greatnesse of the House of Angus in this mans person The other amongst Forrainers was greater which is this The King of England Henry the sixth being overthrowne and put out of his Kingdome and Countrey of England by the Duke of York Edward the fourth he and his son and his Queen being come into Scotland for refuge he indents with George Earle of Angus for his assistance to help to restore him to his Kingdome and bindes himself to give unto George Earle of Angus and his heires Lands lying betwixt Trent and Humber worth 2000. Marks sterling of yearly rent 2. That he should erect it in a Dutchie and infeft the said Earle therein in as free Knight-service as any Land in England and that the Earle and his heires should be Dukes thereof 3. That in time of peace between Scotland and England it should be lawfull for the said Earle to repaire to England to his Dutchie or to Court or where he pleased with an hundred horse in train 4. And that if there happened to be warre betwixt the Countreyes it should be lawfull for him to send 24. armed men who should be under the King of England his protection to gather and up-lift for his use the rents and revenues of the said Dutchie 5. That it should be lawfull for him during the warres between the two Countreyes to serve the King of Scotland which should no wayes prejudice him in the enjoying of his Lands neither should it be a cause of forfeiture or unlaw 6. That he should not be bound to answer in person to the Parliaments of England or any other Court of Justice and that neither he nor his Tenants should be fined for his non-compearance
carcasses of the Kings sonnes steps for them to mount upon and water their growing honours with the Bloud Royall it self One of his brothers they have most cruelly murdered the other they have constrained for fear to forsake his Countrey and become a Captain in the enemies Camp And now being rid of them they lye in wait for the rest For being conscious of their own basenesse they cannot endure any that is excellent or eminent Whoso hath riches to satisfie their avarice or power to assist their bold attempts him they reckon for their enemy And do we prepare our selves to withstand the common enemy And encampe against England As if any were more deadly and more to be feared then he whose greedinesse our goods cannot suffice and whose thirst of slaughter our bloud is not able to quench Now that you may know how much this inward plague is worse than that outward foe put the case that England which God forbid should overcome what could we look for at their hands what would they make the end of their hatred or reward of their victory The death of the King do you think or of yourselves verily I beleeve neither Our contentions have not been for lives but for honour and empire And a noble heart as it is vehement and violent against those that oppose so is it easily mitigated by prayer and entreaty and even with the consideration of the 〈◊〉 of humane affairs it is moved to pity and compassion But let us suppose the 〈◊〉 that they being 〈◊〉 of our old debates and 〈◊〉 up with present victory would take the Kings life which of these two doth deal more easily with us He that by depriving us of life doth also take away all sense of evil or he that reserveth that to daily 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 which next after our God should be most dear to us who besotting the minde with Witch 〈◊〉 do 〈◊〉 the King to the destruction of his nearest kindred who detaine him like a captive and will not 〈◊〉 him at any time to show his face to his loyall Subjects that they may enjoy the comfort of his countenance and he behold their service 〈◊〉 his honour and safety They are not so much to be reputed enemies who with displayed banner professe hostility as they who within the wals lye in Ambush for your overthrowe who drawing away his Majesties affection from his friends betray him to his enemies and making you destitute of a leader would expose you to the mercie of your enemies Into whose hands if you do fall though perhaps you escape death yet shall you not eschew shame and ignominie and which is worsâ—… than a thousand deaths 〈◊〉 and bondage If you get the day and 〈◊〉 victorious you shall not for all that acquire that which is the end and fruit of victory honour and renown to your King rest and 〈◊〉 to your selves and to your posteritie a flourishing and prosperous â—…state of your Countrey but on the contrary a greater liberty to your adversaries for the present and greater security for the time to come ruine and destruction to your selves and to your King a worse slavery So that by vanquishing you shall not be so much freed from troubles abroad as you shall increase your miseries at home Wherefore my opinion is to speak it in a word that first we shake off this yoke of servltude at home before we enter into fight with the forraine enemie Otherwise all of us shall be slaves to the will and pleasure of a â—…ew we shall strengthen our enemies and become Traitours to the common-wealth What you shall resolve to do I pray God to prosper When the Earle had ended his speechâ—… there arose a confused murmure throughout the whole Assembly for they had not the patience to give their votes in order but all cryed out together testifying their approbation and assent to his speech and opinion Amongst others there present the Lord Gray was one whom some would have to be he that slew the Earle of Douglas at Stirlin commonly called Cowâ—…-Gray But if it were he he behoved to be of great age now and of greater at the battell of Bannock-burne where he is also said to have been wherefore I take it rather that this hath been his son However the Lord Gray heard all and seeing their forwardnesse craved audience and told them the Apologue of the Mice who consulting in a publick meeting how to be sure from the Cats surprising of them found out a very good way which was to hang a bell about her neck that would ring as she stâ—…pped and so give them warning of her approach that they might save themselves by flight But when it came to be questioned who would undertake to tiâ—… the bell about the Carâ—… 〈◊〉 there was never a mouse durst cheep or undertake it The Earle of Angus understood his meaning and what application was to be made of it wherefore he answered shortly I will Bell the Cat and what your Lordships conclude to be done shall not lack execution For this answer he was alwayes after this named Archbald Bell the Cat. And so they concluded that these wicked Counsellours and their Complices the Courtiers of the same qualitie and stamp should be brought to judgement and punished according to their deserts In the execution whereof their main care was that no inconvenient should come to the King which because it might fall out in a tumult they ordained that the Army should lye quiet and onely the Noblemen with their houshold servants should go to Court and apprehend them as peaceably and calmly as possible they could After the meeting was broken up as they were going along they encountred by the way with Robert Coohran whom the King informed of their meeting had sent to know what the matter was For it seemed to be some businesse of moment and great importance that had moved such men to conveen at such an houre so early in the morning He had about his neck a gold chain of great weight which the Earle of Angus took hold of and straining it a little This chain said he doth not become a man of your rank but I shall ere long give you one that will become you to weare farre better and so pulling the chain from his neck he delivered him to one of his men to be kept sure After that he went on to the Kings lodging where the Guard and others that were present astonished with the suddennesse of his coming or reverencing the dignitie and majestie of his person gave place and shrank away so that the rest were easily apprehended without resistance or tumult Onely John Ramsay fled to the King and clasped his arms about his middle and at the Kings request was pardoned in respect of his youth which excused his errours and seemed to promise for him that he would do no more so The rest were led forth and accused 1. Of causing kill the Kings brother John
2. Of inciting the King and animating him against his other brother Alexander Duke of Albaine so as to banish him 3. Of sowing dissention betwixt the King and his Nobles 4. Of drawing him to superstition witch-craft and magick to the offence of God and slander of Religion 5. Of perswading him to coyne a certain kinde of brasse coyne of no value which the people called the black coyne which fact of all other was most odious to the vulgar For hereupon had ensued great dearth of corns and victuall while as the owners did choose rather to suffer their graine to rot in their Garners then under the name of selling to give them to the buyers for so they thought it to be a gift and not a sale Their accusations were no sooner read but all cryed out against them and so they were condemned to be hanged over the bridge of Lawder That sentence pronounced was so acceptable to all that heard it that they ran and brought their horse halters and bridle reines to serve for ropes and strive who should have the honour therein the whole Army and Nobilitie concurring and assisting at their execution And thus they did remove those men whom the good of the King of the Nobilitie and whole Countrey required necessarily to be removed from their Prince Yet it was done with as great respect to himself as it could be in such a case where matters were to proceed contrary to his minde They offer his person no violence they do not mis-behave themselves in words they are carefull it be not done by any in a tumult and therefore come accompanied with the fewer number They grant his desire when he did interceed for one of the guiltie which shewes how willing they would have been to have granted the rest also if it could have been done safely A very remarkable and rare example of carefulnesse of the Common-wealth joyned with all modestie love and dutifulnesse towards their King Their behaviour was just such as Lawyers prescribe in such cases who accounting the person of the Prince sacred and not to be touched any way do allow that their wicked counsellours and abusers only be taken order with where the good of the Countrey enforceth it Wherein the Earle of Angus being the principall actour the chief commendation thereof can not be taken from him the praise I say not onely of wisedome in propounding and perswading of courage and resolution in under-taking but also of discreet moderation and dutifull regard to the King in performing of this action without tumult or uprore Happie had the King been if he could have taken it up rightly and as he saw how far his wicked abusers were hated he had also read their love and regard of his person that appeared in every act of this Tragick Comedie written in fair and Capitall Letters He made show as if he had taken all in good part but it was not in sinceritie He accounted it high treason and rebellion and set his minde wholly on revenge He saw what was done to his Courtiers but he would not see the respect carried to himself for upon this occasion the Army dissolving so soon as he came to Edinburgh and found himself at libertie he retired to the Castle with a few of his familiar friends as not daâ—…ing to trust his Nobilitie Which when they perceived they had their private meetings and consultations apart Hereupon his brother Alexander moves the King of England to send an Army with the Earle of Glocester hoping to do somewhat for himself And so he doth for the Nobilitie sent for him and made him chief man of the party under the name of Generall Lieutenant of Scotland The King remained in the Castle from whence he is brought out and restored to his own place his brother endeavouring by modestie to approve his uprightnesse and banish all jealousies by his actions But all would not do he continues his jealousie and the effects of jealousie an evill minde and ill-will Intends to make him away some say by poison whereof he being advertised with-drawes himself again into England and that he might be the more welcome thither he put the Castle of Dumbar into their hands Neither doth he bear any better minde toward the Nobilitie but still intends their ruines making up a heap of crimes calling all their proceedings and actions rebellious And after a short while the Courtiers began to follow the foot-steps of those that had gone before them and nothing terrified with the example of their end began to trade the same path that they had done John Ramsay who was pardoned at Lawder procured an edict from the King that none but he and his followers should go armed in those places where the Kings Court did converse The King thought it was hard for him to deale with them all at once therefore they must be divided For this effect he insinuates himself and becomes very familiaâ—… with a part of them and advanceth them to honours He makes the Earle of Crawford Duke of Monrosse a great and powerfull man But who was so fit for his service as the Earle of Angus he makes as if he were fully reconciled to him hath him continually about him countenanceth him every way communicates with him his most secret affairs some say he made him Chancellour but the Chancellour Andrew Stuart Lord of Evendale was even now living at the coming in of Alexander Duke of Albanie neither hear we of his death neither do we finde in old Evidents that the Earle of Angus is entituled Chancellour before 1493. which is after this Kings death in King James the fourth his time though we have Evidents of the year 1488. and 89. To him the King opens his mind so far as finding that the principal of the Nobility were in Edinburgh the K. sends for Angus to the Castle tells him that now he hath a fair occasion to be avenged of his enemies that he wóuld cause seize and apprehend them for if the Leaders and Chief of the Faction wâ—…e once cut off the rest would not dare to stirre that if he should neglect this opportunitie he could hardly look for the like hereafter Some say that he purposed to have invited them to a supper in the Castle and so to have laid hands on them others say that he meant to have caused take them in their lodgings in the night which is not unlikely The Earle of Angus though he were no very old Cat some 31. or 32. if that was 1486. as it should seem yet was he too warie and circumspect to be drawne by a straw He knew himself to be as guilty as any of them and as much hated for his guilt But he was now within the Castle and had need to carry himself wisely To refuse might endanger his life to consent he could not it was so grosse and foule Wherefore he frames his answer after such a kinde as might be both safe for himself and
not envious of the praife of the English though indeed it were not without a good policie For by that meane he had leasure to prosecute his French intentions without fear of being disturbed or diverted by the Scottish incursions But we will not extenuate it he had indeed the better hand of it and at this time peace was more needfull for Scotland And therefore this reason brought by Angus for the continuation of the Queens authoritie was so much the greater But it could not move the other party whereoâ—… the Lord Hume Chamberlain was Chief They shew their willingnesse to honour the Queen That appeared say they in this that contrary to the ancient custome of this Kingdome they had suffered and obeyed her authority whiles she her self kept her right by keeping her widow-hood Now that she had quit it by marrying why should they not choose another to succeed into the place which she had left which the old laws would also have taken from her which do not permit that a woman should govern in the most peaceable times far lesse now when such evils do threaten as can scarce be resisted by the wisest and most sufficient men This they pretended and touched the point that did annoy them The marrying of the Earle of Angus had made him too great already the continuing of her authority would make him farre greater This they can not endure especially the Chamberlain who was jealous of his greatnesse which he thought would impair and lessen his own already beginning to decline by the retiring and with-drawing of Liddisdale and Anandale from following him and casting them again under the wings of the Douglasses to whom they had wont to belong This point being once obtained that the Queen should governe no more the next was who then should be the man Here also was no lesse strife and contention The Chamberlains credit carried it away his own power his alliance the Earle of Arane being his brother in law the Earle of Lennox Aranes sisters son joyned to the Prelates a Faction ever French and then more than ever by the King of Englands shaking off the yoke of Rome especially the Archbishop of Glasgow a proud Prelate and ever factious By these men all Noblemen at home are despised and balked and the Office cast upon John called afterward Duke of Albanie Cousin-germane to the late King being then in France brought up in France and onely with the French tongue where his father was banished and forfeited and he himself not restored yet is he by them who had not so much power as to restore him in the minoritie of a King as had been proved in King James the second his time against the Earle of March restored in his minoritie ordained to be Governour of the King and whole Countrey Bent was the Chamberlain that way And so bent he was that he professed openly at the Convention that though they would all refuse yet he alone would bring him home and make him Governour A great word if he were not able to do it a great power if he were able It is interpreted ambition in him and that despairing to have that honour conferred on himself and envying it to any other he took this course I cannot be of that minde He that had power to do so much for another had power to have done somewhat for himself At least so far as to have gotten some part of the government with others as it was customable when they could not agree upon any one man they divided it It is reported also for certain that the Earle of Angus finding that he was so earnest in that course went to him and naming him familiarly by his name Alexander said he what do you mean by this that man is a stranger to us and understandeth not our language no more than we do his He will work his own ends and who knoweth after what manner Whether or not to the Kings prejudice who is onely between him and the Crown Certainly he will never regard either of us whom he will rather seek to depresse than to advance Go to therefore let us agree amongst our selves Take you the government of the borders and of all that lieth on that side of the river of Forth and let me have the command on the other side A fair offer and a wise consideration which the Chamberlain shall acknowledge hereafter too late and shall himself say the like to him that now doth thus admonish him For the present he refused obstinately and as it may be thought fatally persisting in his former resolution Whereof when I consider what might have been the cause I think it hath been not any distrust to obtain some place in the guiding of affairs but a doubting how to keep it if by chance any thwarting or insociablenesse of Empire should fall out between them at any time thereafter in which case Angus could not but be the stronger by the power of England his allies they having no partie so great to counterpoize them For this cause he hath thought it fit to bring in the French to equall the ballance as principall himself onely as accessarie not doubting of a chief place both by his desert in bringing him home and the necessitie of his service which could never be lacking On this rather than the other ground as I take it he hath laid down his course But as well as he laid his grounds hereupon he built both his ruine before three years were come about and speedie repentance soon after the arrivall of his Governour Howbeit upon this occasion the Duke of Albanie so called afterward is sent for arrives is made Earle of March Duke of Albanie which his father had been before but was forfeited and Governour untill the Kings ripe years The Lord Hume comes to him some say with a huge number 10000. horse to Dumbartan whereupon the Governour said he was too great to be a subject Others report that he came very privatly with his houshold onely some 24. horse in Kendall Green which was his Livery and that the Duke slighted him with this sentence minuit praesentia famam being a man of low stature and carrying no appearance of much stuff to be in him by his out-side However he was then welcomed and what faire and good countenance he got then it lasted not long John Hepburne Prior of S. Andrews was his enemie on this occasion Andrew Stuart Archbishop of S. Andrews was slain at Flowdon Three divers pretended to the place by divers meanes Gawin Douglas Bishop of Dunkel uncle to the Earle of Angus by the Qneens admission Hepburne by the election of the Chapter Andrew Foreman by the Popes gift This Foreman was Abbat of Dumfermling and Aberbrothe Legat from the Pope and had gotten this to maintain his grandour or as a reward of his service The question was hard to decidè All pretended right and reason Gawin Douglas had gotten possession of the Castle
chased by so few Besides these there were many others that had fled before and divers stayed still in the City lurking This conflict fell out in the year 1520. the last of April in which there were 70. slaine and two of note Patrick Hamilton brother to Arran and the Master of Montgomerie The Chancellour as we have said fled disguised to Stirlin to the Queen After this Sir David Hume returning to the Merse and being thus strengthened by the authority and countenance of Angus found means to take his own house of Wedderburne from those that had kept it since the killing of De la Beaute He took also the Castle of Hume at the same time which had been seized on by the Governour and was kept by men that he had put into it And thus was the Earle of Angus partie settled and strengthened in the Merse Also in Lowthian he had no opposition or contrary neither in Tividale and such other parts of the borders The Hamiltons were the onely great men that had any equality to match him and were now incensed by their losse at Edinburgh Some of his friends lay near unto them Robert Lord Boyde was his depender and speciall friend He was also near to him in bloud for Angus his Grand-mother Elizabeth Boyde was sister to Thomas Boyde Grand-father to this Robert The Lord Boyde was nearer to Arran for King James the third his sister was mother to Arran and Grand-mother to Boyde as is probable But Boyde followed Angus more than him His house of Kilmarnock in Cunninghame lay nearest to their Forces in Cliddisdale and farthest from the Earle of Angus his power and friendship Therefore they besiege it but without successe it being so well defended that they rose and went away without getting of it The next year 1521. the 18. of July Angus came to Edinburgh accompanied with his friends and especially the Humes that were banishshed as our writers designe them By which he means rathest as I think George now Lord Hume for he is Lord ever after this and Sir David of Wedderburne with his brothers who may be said to have been banished in regard he was denounced Rebell and out-lawed but otherwise he never went out of the Countrey but dwelt ever still in some part of the Merse There Angus as Buchanan sayes but as our folks say George Lord Hume and Wedderburne by Angus his connivence took down the heads of the late Chamberlain and his brother William and interred them solemnly in the Gray-friers He passed from thence to Stirlin hoping to have found the Chancellour Beton there but he was fled From thence he returned to Edinburgh About the 28. of October the Governour returned out of France Angus his power seemed to him to be too great He determines to diminish it For which purpose he commands himself to go into France causeth his uncle the Bishop of Dunkell to be sent for to Rome as wee have said above Neither did Angus return out of France untill the Government was taken from the Duke who from this time forward doth nothing of importance For the next year 1522. he went with an Army to Solway to have invaded England But his Army loved him not all went unwillingly with him and against the hair The Earle of Huntly being come within three miles of England openly refused to go any further so that he was forced to move Dacres and Musgrave English-men under hand to sue for peace that he might have some shew of an honourable cause for his retreat Wherefore the 10. of October the same year away he goeth again to France having stayed one full year in Scotland and returnes into Scotland the next year 1523. the 22. of September He brought then with him 3000. foot and 100. men of arms Then assembling an Army of Scots the 20. of October thinking to do great matters with his French aid but having passed Tweed at the Bridge of Melrosse he was served just as he had been the year before they refused still to enter into England Thereupon he came back again to the other side of the River and coming along by the bank thereof on Scottish ground he began to batter from thence the Castle of Warke standing on the other side of the River on English ground And having made a breach caused his French-men to give the assault who entred the breach but they were repulsed again and beaten out So he left the siege and retired to Lawder in the night In the spring he goeth again into France promising to return before September and taking a promise of the Nobilitie that they should not transport the King from Stirlin before his return This their promise was keeped with the like fidelity as he had kept his promise made to the Chamberlain For the King was brought to the Abbey of Halyroodhouse by the Queen his mother The Earls of Arran Lennox Crawford and many others And from thence with all solemnitie of Parliament to the Parliament house where he did solemnly abrogate the Governours authority by which mean he saved him a labour of returning into Scotland again He needed not neither did he return any more to it nor passe the Seas for that errand He had governed or rather mis-governed the space of nine years He spent in his journeyes and staying in France five whole years or six of these nine being absent from the countrey and leaving it a prey to forreiners and civill ambition and dissention and when he was at home he abused and oppressed the Nobilitie by slaughter or banishment But though he returned no more yet others returned for him those whom he had caused go to France by his authoritie do now return without his licence yea without licence or recalling of any other for ought we read The Earle of Angus returnes after he had been in France almost three years He returned through England having first sent Simon Panango and obtained licence of K. Henry by whom he was received lovingly and dismissed liberally For K. Henry desired greatly the diminishing of the Governours authoritie was glad of the alterations in Scotland therefore did make the more of Angus because he knew that he was opposite to the Duke At his returne he found the estate of the Countrey in this case We told before how in the year 1518. the Queen his wiâ—…e and he had with-drawn themselves into England and stayed at Harbottle where she bare her daughter Lady Margaret Douglas how her husband having returned into Scotland she after her deliverie went to the Court of England to visit her brother and her sister with whom she stayed for the space of a whole year In which time the Earle her husband becomes acquainted with a daughter of Traquair by whom he had a daughter called Jeane Douglas married afterward to Patrick Lord Ruthven When the Queen came home again he meets her at Berwick and brought her to Edinburgh She having
this maxime which he had received from his Predecessours That it was better to hear the Lark sing than the Mouse cheep The Castle was well defended for certain dayes none hurt within many without were wounded with shot from the Castle and some burnt and scalded with their own Powder which took fire unawares and divers killed The besiegers were troubled without by the horsemen who assaulted them daily at their trenches so that seeing no hope of carrying it they raised their siege and retired In their retreat they were set upon in the Reare by Angus his horsemen and one David Falconer a principall Cannonier slain with some otherhired Musketiers and two of the Cannons cloyed This the K. took so highly esteeming it an affort and scorn put upon him that he â—…wore openly that so long as he lived the Douglasses should never be received into favour He was then young and in his hot bloud and saw not their worth or at least looked upon it through the prospective of an angry passion but before he died he saw it more setledly and clearly and that their service was more steadable than all theirs that were now about him Being come to Edinburgh he adviseth what was next to be done It was thought fit to keep a company at Coldingham which needed not to be very great but onely to lye there constantly to preserve and protect the common people from their incursions But that was to Bell the Cat a good designe but difficult to prosecute Billie where Angus made his residence is within five miles of Coldingham and all the Countrey about did favour him yea some in that same Town it self did bear him good will The task to execute this conclusion was laid upon the Earle Bothwell who was the most powerfull man in Lowthian He refuses it absolutely as that which he was not able to perform So is the King driven to think of another The Earle of Arran was the greatest in power and friendship but he had slain the Earle of Lennox at Linlithgow and was in societie with the Douglasses He doubts with what zeal or fidelity he would prosecute the businesse Argyle was in great account for warrelike and politick wisedome But he lay farre off in the North-West parts of the Kingdome There is no remedie he must be the man he is made Lieutenant and as our Writers say by the Lord Humes assistance drove Angus out of Scotland But all our ancient men who lived in those dayes and were present at those doings and actors in them say the contrary That he did no good but came to Dumbar and some of his companies going before were set upon at the Peeths and three or fourscore of them slain Hereupon was made this rime in derision beginning thus The Earle of Argyle is bound to ride From the border of Edge-bucklin bray And all his Habergeons him beside Each man upon a sonke of Stray They made their vow that they would slay c. Neither did the Lord Hume take any particular dealing against him neither did he leave Scotland being compelled thereto by force as our traditioners say but upon the King of Englands desire who wished him so farre to obey and yeeld to his Prince He also caused him to render Tantallon up to the King What warrand the King of England had and what promises by word for it stood not with his honour to give any thing in writ that his clemency might be free and voluntary and not by capitulation our History doth rather glance at it than expresse it in these words That the Castle of Tantallon being rendred the King should under his hand-writing assure them of the rest of their petitions Yet the Castle being rendred the rest were not for all that sincerely kept What he speaks of the rendering of the Castle ouâ—… old men acquainted with these mysteries speak also of the Earles leaving Scotland That both were done upon these promises They tell also what the promises were that they should be received again pardoned and get their peace the Kings honour being once thus salved by his going out of the Countrey and rendering of the Castle within such a space as was agreed on Our Histories also signifie no lesse by the exception which it makes in this The rest sayes he were not sincerely kept except that favour was granted to Alexander Drumond to return c. Then his return hath been one of the conditions seeing it is accepted as one of them that were performed Neither hath the condition been that he alone should return but that they should be brought home all of them He signifies also that Drumonds return was not permitted out of any respect to the promise but at the request of Robert Bartaine So that the exception is no exception and so nothing hath been keeped But the King of England to whom the promise was made was not at this time disposed to exact the performance of it and to back his exacting of it with 40000. men as Princes promises should be urged Men say he had other work in hand and businesse of his own to request for which was to desire his Nephew James to be quiet and not to trouble his Kingdome while he made Warre against the Emperour Charles Yet afterward in the year 1532. he sought it directly amongst the conditions of peace that the Douglas according to his promise should be restored For King Henries own part he entertained them with all kinde of beneficence and honour and made both the Earle and Sir George of his privie Councell The Kings anger still continued against them in such sort that nine years after in 1537. he was contented that Jeane Douglas Lady Glames who was Angus sister should be accused by false witnesses condemned and execute The point of her accusation was that she and her husband Archbald Campbell then and her sonne and an old Priest had gone about to make away the King by Witch-craft Their servants were tried and racked but confessed nothing the accuser John Lion a Kinsman of her first husband when he saw how they were like to be used and that the house of Glames would be ruined repenting of what he had done confessed to the King that he had wronged them but it did no good She was burnt upon the Castle hill with great commiseration of the people in regard of her noble bloud of her husband being in the prime of her years of a singular beauty and suffering all though a woman with a man-like courage all men conceiving that it was not this fact but the hatred the King carried to her brothers that had brought her to this end Her husband seeking to escape over the wall of the Castle â—…ell and broke his leg and so died Her sonne was kept in prison because he was so young that the law could not strike against him Others were committed to Ward as Sir George Hume of Wedderburne who was Angus his sisters son
abandoned him yet such as might put them in minde of their fault The honour was his but the fault more observed oftentimes redounded to the discouraging of the Countrey and emboldening of the English which gave new occasion of stirring up in him the ancient vertues proper to the name valour and love of his Countrey Sir Ralph Ivers and Sir Brian Laiton had made divers in-rodes into Scotland in the Merse Tividale and Lawderdale with good successe finding no man to oppose or make head against them The Inhabitants of those places had for the most part yeelded and taken on the badge of England the red Crosse or at least kept themselves in strong places in safetie from the enemie They esteemed all conquered and for that which rested they made account to conquer all unto Forth So to Court they go and sue to the King for a reward of their service the inlarging of his Dominions The Duke of North-folk who had made warre in Scotland divers times and knew the fashion of the Countrey how easie a matter it was to make the Commons when they wanted a Head in time of Civill and intestine dissention to yeeld to any conditions but withall know also that they would presently cast off the yoke so soon as they found any to lead them into the field he perswades the King to bestow upon them for their reward all the Land that they had conquered and to encourage them to go on promiseth unto them all the Land that they could conquer more thereafter They come to the Borders full of hopes and increase their Forces by the addition of 3000. hired souldiers with intention to go on with their conquest This did greatly grieve such Scots as remained true Scots indeed The flight from Coldingham had discouraged them they could look for no good from the Governour But he who had his Rose Garland unstained there must be the man to do the turn here also Angus had large possessions in the Merse and Tividale therefore he had his particular interest and could not so easily leave his lands for a prey to the enemy nor suffer so great an indignitie in publick and reproach to his Countrey Being moved with both these considerations he goeth to the Governour and layeth before him the greatnesse of the danger and how he did suffer in his own reputation for the businesse at Coldingham and would now suffer more if he sat still and did nothing at this time Wherefore he exhorteth him to take some course for the safety of the Countrey and to repair his own honour The Governour bewailes his own estate and condition that he was not able to do any thing being deserted by the Nobility whereof he complained heartily Angus replyed and told him it was his own fault For they said he would willingly hazzard and bestow both their lives and fortunes for the defence of their Countrey but you contemn their counsel and have given your self over to be guided by a company of Priests who are unfit to go abroad to the Warâ—…es and are seditious at home being free from perill themselves they live on the fruits of other mens labours like Drones abusing and spending all upon their own pleasures From hence doth spring this suspicion and jealousie betwixt you and the Nobilitie that none of you doth beleeve or trust other which is the bane of all actions and hindreth the atchieving of any matter of moment But if you will apply your self to them and consult with them who will not spare to spend their lives in the execution of things I do not distrust but as honourable acts may be performed by us now as have been done at any time by our Predecessours But if by sloth and negligence ye suffer the enemy thus to encroach by piece-meal he will at last force us either to yeeld to him or forsake the Countrey of which two it is hard to say which is the most miserable and shamefull condition As for us two I know we are traduced by our enemies they accuse me of betraying my Countrey and you of cowardise but if you will resolve throughly and soundly to do that now which you must needs do some time it shal not be a flourished speech and painted words that shall confute their calumnies but the flourish of Armes and a Pitched field The Governour considering the truth and honourable counsell given him promised to follow his and the rest of the Nobilities advice Hereupon Proclamation is made and sent into all the Provinces about commanding the Nobiltie to repair to the Governour with all the haste they could wheresoever he should happen to be There came not above 300. horse with these they march toward England and by the way some few of Lowthian and some of the Merse joyn with them So they come to Melrosse upon Tweed where they intended to stay and wait for the rest that were coming The English were come to Jedbrough before and now being advertised of the small number of the Scottish Army they march toward Melrosse having 5000. men in their Army in great confidence to defeat so small a number as was with the Governour who besides that they were so few were also wearied with their journey The Scots had notice of their coming and thereupon retire to the next hils where they might with safety espie what course the enemie would take The English frustrate of their hope which was to have surpâ—…zed them stay about the Town and Abbey of Melrosse which had been spoyled not long before to see what more spoil they could light on untill it were day for this was in the night time As soon as it was day they began to march back toward Jedbrough and the Scots to whom had now joyned Norman Lesly with 300. Fifemen and Sir Walter Scot of Balcleugh with a very few of his domesticks encountered them by the way Both Armies alighted from their horses and fought on foot The English confiding in their number and hoping with a few houres travell to perchase honour and riches with peaceable and quiet possession of the Lands that were granted to them by their Kings gift fought very valarously They had divided their Army into three battels and seeing the Scots Grooms who rode up the hill with their masters horses which they had put from them they supposing they had been the Scottish Army fleeing made great haste to overtake them And so ere they were aware they were hard upon the Scottish battell which stood in array in the valley at the foot of the hill unseen till now At the first encounter their Foreward was beaten back upon the middle and both together upon the Reer-ward so that their Ranks being broken and all in confusion they were constrained to flee and the Scots following hard upon them in grosse slew them down right without resistance At night when the Scots were returned from the chace every man repairing to his Colours they found but two of
done so he had sought a matrimoniall Crowne from the three estates and hardly obtained it after he had been refused at first yet not without consent of a Parliament But by this it appeared they made no account of the estates nor bare no respect unto the customes of the Kingdome Every man thought it a great neglect and derogation to their priviledges but the male-contented called it a tyrannicall usurpation Thus many of the Nobility being discontented withdrew themselves and the want of their presence and countenance in guiding of affaires did alienate the people The principall male-contents were Hamilton Murray Argyle Rothuse Glencairne Against these the King goeth to Glasgow with 4000. men They lay at Pasley and though they were together yet they were not all of one minde The Hamiltons would not hear of any peace alledging there could be no true and firme reconciliation with Princes once offended The rest were not of their opinion they said that matters had been hitherto carried without bloud neither were their differences such but that they might be composed without stroke of sword especially in regard that there were some about their Princes that would both mediate their peace and endeavour to have it faithfully kept The constant practice of their Predecessours and the rule they had ever followed had been this To passe by and not to take notice of the secret and hidden faults of their Princes and to salve those things which were doubtfull by a favourable and charitable construction yea even to tolerate and beare with their open faults and errours as far as might be without the ruine of the common wealth of which nature they esteemed these slips in government to be proceeding from their youth and want of experience which might be redressed by calme and fair means Duke Hamilton himself did like of their moderation but the rest of the Hamiltons refused to assist them upon these terms wherefore they departed all of them save the Duke with some sixteen that attended his Person By this departure they were so weakened that not daring to abide the Kings coming they went first to Hamilton and the day following toward Edinburgh but being shot at from the Castle they took their way through Bigger to Dumfreis to the Lord Harris who had desired them to do so and had made them many faire promises But he failing them they dismissed their Troupes and fled into England All this way the King with his Companies dogged them at the heeles whereupon it was called the Runne-away Rode or runne-about and the wilde-goose chase The King returned to Edinburgh in the latter end of October All this while the Earle of Morton took part with the King and Queen but he was suspected to favour the other side which he did indeed so farre as to wish that the matter might be so taken up that none of their lives were endangered Otherwise he was in a good place and Chancellour for the time But these male-contented Lords being thus removed his house of Tantallon was seized that it might not be a receipt and place of refuge for the Rebels if they should happen to take it But the true cause was Rizio commonly known by the name Signior David had put the King and Queen in some jealousie of Morton the occasion whereof was this This Italian or Pied-montoise was of a Musician risen to such favour that he was become Cabin-Secretary to the Queen and Sir William Metellan Secretary of estate finding himself prejudiced by him who had encroached upon his office as also out of the love he bare to Murray to whom Rizio was a professed enemy bethought himself how to be rid of him Wherefore he appointed a meeting with Morton and the Lord Harris in which he used all the perswasions he could to induce them to cut off that base stranger who took upon him to disturb the Countrey did abuse the Queens favour and set all in a combustion to the dishonour of the Prince and Nobilitie telling them that it belonged to them and such as they were to have a care that such disorders were not suffered unpunished And the more to incite them thereto he alledged the examples of former times omitting nothing which he thought might move them to undertake it But Morton as the Proverb is was as wise as he was wâ—…ely He told him flatly he would take no such violent course he would do what he could by fair meanes for Murrays peace and restitution but as for that way it would oâ—…d the Queen highly and therefore he would not meddle with it Metellan seeing that he could not draw him to it by perswasion casts about how to drive him to it by necessity He betakes himself to Rizio mâ—…es shew as if he were very desirous of his friendship and proffers him his 〈◊〉 so farre as he was able After he had so insinuated with him that he began to have some trust with him he told him that the place he had to be the Queens Closet-Secretarie was neither gainefull nor usuall in this Countrey and that he might easily come by a better The Lord Chancellours office sayes he is the most honourable which is in Mortons hands a man no wayes fit for the place as being unlettered and unskilfull Do but deal with the Queen to estrange her countenance from him as one thâ—… savours Murray a Rebell and with the King to insist in his right to the Earledome of Angus Morton will be glad to sue to you for your favour and to obtain your friendship will be content to demit his place of Chancellour in your behalf Onely in regard that the place being the chief office in the Kingdome must be possessed by a Scottish Nobleman you must first be made a free Denizan and naturalized and have the title of an Earle which the Queen may conferre upon you of her self This Metellan thought would incense Morton against Rizio and force him to do him a mischief Rizio began to follow this advice in so much that the Castle of Tantallon was summoned and delivered into the Kings hands Likewise the King entred heir to his Grandfather Archbald Earle of Angus The Queen also intending to create Rizio an Earle would have bought Melvin Castle with the Lands belonging thereto for the first step of his preferment but the owner would by no meanes part with them And it is very probable that he would have prosecuted the rest of the Plot if he had not been interrupted and dispatched before he could bring it to passe for his credit increased so farre with the Queen that like too big a Saile for a small Barke he was not able to bear his good fortune but being puft up therewith beyond measure he forgot his duty to the King and carried himself so insolently toward him that the King resolved to rid himself of him upon any terms So he imparts his minde to his friends that Rizio must needs be made away Those whom
him to carry himself more soberly and not to irritate the Nobilitie for as he understood they bare him no great good will and would not faile to do him some mischief one time or another but he answeredhim in Italians Parole parole all was but words he feared them not they were no body they were but like Ducks which if some of them be stricken down the rest will lie in To whom the other replied Take heed you finde them not rather like Geese of which if you stirre but one all the rest will flie upon you and so plume you that they will leave you neither Feather nor Down So when he was desired by some Diviner or Sooth-sayer to beware of the Bastard he said That Bastard should not have power to do much hurt in Scotland so long as he lived understanding it to be spoken of Murray who was Bastard-brother to the Queen But the Bastard that slew him was George Douglas as is the most received opinion who stabbed him with the Kings dagger having none of his own then about him This brought Morton into great trouble for the next day being the day of the Parliament the banished Lords compeered in the Parliament-House as they had been summoned where finding no accuser now that Rizio was gone the Parliament was deserted and the Queen reconciled unto them intending to use their help against the slayers of Rizio Wherefore she went first to Seton then to Dumbar where she assembled a sufficient number of men so that Morton Ruthven and their partners were fain to flee into England but some of them lurked in the High-lands Their Goods were confiscated their places and Offices disposed of to others Their friends who were no wayes accessarie to that fact were committed to prison Sir David Hume of Wedderburne onely because he was Mortons kinsman was sent first to Dumbar then to the Ken-moore in Galloway It is true it was his brother-in-laws house and Loghen-varre was indeed a loving brother yet was it farre from home neither was he set free without bail to re-enter when he should be required Thus were the dice changed Morton was at Court when Murray and his complices were banished now they are in Court when he and his associats are dis-courted and forced to â—…e He had favoured them but had not joyned with them they favour him but think it not good to take part with him Yet had they more reason to do it for his fact had wrought out their Libertie theirs had made him to be suspected But whether they would not or could not do him any good or that they thought the time was not fit and a better time was to be expected the King who was the chief authour and first mover of it having forsaken him he was constrained to with-draw himself into England as we have said There he did not remain long in ease and quiet for about the beginning of May the Queen sent Master John Thornton Chanter of Murray desiring that he and the rest might not be suffered to harbour within the Queen of Englands Dominions She sent the same Thornton also to France with the like message but it needed not for they never meant to go thither Queen Elizabeth sent one of her servants William Killigrew and by him promised to cause them voide her Realme before Mid-summer It was so done in shew they were warned to depart and did depart from Newcastle abstained from conversing in publick but they lurked privately in a place not far from Anwick No search was made for them and the Messenger had whispered them in the ear when he commanded them to be gone that England was broad and wide Before they came from Newcastle he lost his good friend the Lord Ruthven whom God called to his rest in mercy Thus was he banished from Scotland England France and Ireland yet did he lurk still in England But he lurked not long for matters were in brewing at home which gave occasion to his returne The Earle Both well was now become the Queens favourite all men followed him all preferment came by him His thoughts were high his ambition no lesse than to injoy the Queen if she were free from a husband To bring this designe to passe she was content to forget all private quarrels with Morton and he presumed that Morton being abandoned of the King and ingaged to him for his return and restitution as also being led with hope of his further goodwill to gratifie him in any thing that might be procured from the Queen would be induced either to become his friend or at least not to be his enemy nor to raise or to side with any Faction against him which he esteemed a great point of much importance There was amongst Bothwels followers one M. Arch. Douglas a brother of the house of Whittingame by his mediation all former quarrels were taken away on both sides Mortons peace procured from the Q. on condition he should not come within a mile of the Court This restraint he reckoned to be rather beneficiall than hurtfull to him seeing that by that mean he should be the farther off from whatsoever should happen amisse Wherefore being returned before the Q. was brought to bed of her son James the 6. which was the 19. of June 1566 he becomes a spectatour beholding a farre off what would be the issue of things To sit on the shoare to behold others at sea tossed with winde and wave though it cannot but stif our pity and commiseration in common humanity yet when we reflect upon our selves and consider how happy we are that are on firme land free from these fears and dangers the joy and contentment we have in our own safety doth swallow up the former consideration of anothers danger So it was with Morton he saw what a fearful tragedie was like to be acted at court but not being able to hinder it he chose to keep at home He was the Kings kinsman yet could he do him no good having had experience of his weaknes and inconstancy in his forsaking of him after the killing of Rizio He was beholding to Bothwell for his restoring and therefore bound not to oppose him in honesty and dutie he could not aid nor assist him in such courses Wherefore he useth the benefite of his confining and becomes a looker on To declare the estate of those times and to dilate it let them do it that can delight to blaze the weaknesse of those whom they ought to love and honour and who have that task imposed upon them by whatsoever necessitie For my self neither am I any way necessitated thereunto neither could my soul ever delight in the reproach of any I wish I could cover the sins of the world they should never be uncovered or known but where necessity did require it that so they might be taken away by order My endeavour should rather be with the blessed sons of Noah to overspread
with the mantle of silence and oblivion the nakednesse of those to whom we owe even a filial dutie pietie Concerning that Princesse my heart inclineth more to pitie I see good qualities in her and love them I see errours and pity them I see gentlenesse courtesie humilitie beautie wisedome liberalitie who can but affect these If they be carried to inconvenience who can but lament it In that sex in that place in that education in that company a woman a Princesse accustomed to pleasure to have their will by Religion by sight by example by instigation by soothing and approbation Happie yea thrice happy are they who are guided through these rocks without touch nay without shipwrack I do advert more than I finde set down by Writers while I search into all the causes which might have drawn on these lamentable events Besides the secret loathings in the estate of marriage which who knows but the actors bringing forth dislike then quarrels on both sides then crossing thwarting then hatred then desire to be freed besides all this impotencie and desire of revenge being seconded with shew of reason and backed with a colour of law and justice what wil it not do Her husband had killed a servant of hers whom he had dragged violently out of her bed-chamber Behold him therefore as Lawyers or such as pretended skill in law would alledge guiltie of death in their judgment He was not crowned but proclaimed King only by her sole authority never acknowledged by a Parliament so was he but a private man a subject to her his Soveraigne as are the wives and children of Kings Wherefore his Fact in slaying Rizio was flat treason for which he might have bin arraigned and suffered according to law But bearing the name of a King having many friends and kinred a legall proceeding could hardly be attempted without great difficulty and might have caused an insurrection and much bloud-shed with uncertain event Wheresore in wisedome the most convenient way was to do it privatly and secretly secret justice is justice notwithstanding formalities are but for the common course of things This was an extraordinary case Justice is absolutly necessary the form whether this or that way is indifferent it may be altered or omitted the Princes power may dispense with forms in case of necessitie or conveniencie so the substance be observed Well I conceive that a Prince upon such suggestions upon dislike in anger and indignation might be drawn by his counsellours neither can I but conceive that these colours have been here represented to perswade or to sooth To be short that fact so lamentable and which I can never remember without lamenting every way in her own and her husbands person done by the Earle Bothwell he murdering her husband she marrying him the matter seemed extreame strange and odious in the eyes of many It is true Bothwell was cleared or rather not filed by an Assise but the Nobilitie judging him not to be sufficiently cleansed but rather being fully perswaded that he was the authour of the murder thought themselves bound in duty to bring him to a further triall And howsoever he had married the Queen yet did they not take themselves to be so farre bound in obedience to her as in that regard to desist from all further inquiring into that Fact Nay it did rather move their indignation to see him who had committed so vile and execrable a murder not onely to escape Scot-free but to reap so large and rich a reward as was the Queens own person Besides they thought the consequent might prove dangerous if he who had massacred the father and married the mother should also have the son the onely barre and lett of his ambition to establish the Crown to himself and his posteritie in his power and custodie These were given out as the causes of their taking arms which were very plausible to the vulgar especially the safetie of the young Prince James There is no question they had also their own particular respects which are seldome wanting and do commonly concurre with the publick cause wherefore there joyned together the Earles of Argyle Glencairne and Marre the Lords Lindsay and Boyde These bound themselves to pursue Bothwel and to assist one another against whosoever would oppose them especially to keep the young Prince from coming into Bothwels power But Argyle repenting him went the next morning to the Queen and revealed all the matter and the Lord Boyde also was at last perswaded with many fair promises to forsake them and joyn with Bothwell The rest notwithstanding remained firme with whom Morton took part He thought he could do no lesse being so near a kinsman to the late King and so to the young Prince It is true he had been beholding to Bothwell but no benefit could binde him to assist him in this case for by so doing he should have given some colourable ground to that report which had so spred it self that it was beleeved a while about the Court of England that Murray and he were authours of the Kings murder To have remained neutrall would have been but ill taken on both sides The Lord Hume Cesford and Balcleugh though they had not subscribed with the other Lords yet did they hate Bothwell and were suspected to incline to the contrary Faction The year preceding Bothwel had made an in-rode upon Liddisdale for the suppressing of theeves and apprehending of out-lawed Borderers with bad successe for he was wounded and hardly escaped with his life This year he resolves to repair his honour and by some notable exploit to gain the good-will of the people which that he might the more easily do the chief men of the name of Scot and Ker who were likely to â—…inder him were commanded to enter into prison in the Castle of Edinburgh and there to remain till his returne But they fearing some worse meaning went home to their houses The Lord Hume also being summoned to enter would not obey Notwithstanding Bothwell goeth on with his intended journey and so the Queen and he come to Borthwick Castle there to make all things ready for this expedition The adverse party thought this place was not unfit to surprize him in it and therefore they appointed their Rendezvous at Liberton whither Morton onely came The Earle of Athole whither through his naturall slownesse or fearfulnesse by his not keeping that appointment caused the rest to break also and to stay still at Stirlin The Lord Hume in hope to have been seconded went directly to Borthwick and lay about the Castle but seeing no appearance of their coming he kept such negligent watch that the Queen and Bothwell escaped and went back to the Castle of Dumbar The Lords thus frustrated went to Edinburgh to practise the Citizens there and to draw them to their side which they easily effected The Castle was kept by Sir James Belfoure whom Bothwell had made Captain thereof and who had
prejudice of the King This last was accepted the rest rejected Queen Mary in her Letters desired that the Judges might determine of her marriage with Bothwel and if it were found to be unlawfull that they would declare it to be null and pronounce her free from him To this they answered that they saw no reason of such haste He being absent and out of the Countrey beyond sea the laws allowed him threescore dayes after he was summoned at the shore and Peer of Leith before which time were expired the Judges could not give out any sentence But if she had such a minde to be rid of him her shortest cut were to write to the King of Denmark to execute him for his murder and Piracie The reason why they would not have her marriage with Bothwel dissolved was to hinder her matching with the Duke of Northfolk who would not adventure upon uncertainties he could not be sure so long as her marriage with Bothwel stood firm he being alive no legal divorcement had bin yet obtained So they thought by this dilator they would gain time time might work out some better effect than did appear for the present For the Regents friends in England had written to him That Northfolks Plot and the Queens was so laid so strong and cunningly conveighed that no power wit or wisedome was able to resist it yea though all the rest of Brittain would oppose it yet he remained steadfast and sent to the Queen of England one of his Domesticks to acquaint her with Queen Maries Petition and their answer But she not being satisfied with the Bearer Robert Pitcarne Abbot of Dumfermling was sent to her from a Convention holden at Stirlin for the nonce About the very same time that he came to London the Duke of Northfolke was committed to the Tower the 11. of October and the conspiracie discovered the partie still remaining so strong that she not daring to meddle with Queen Mary was purposed to have sent her into Scotland by sea but things beginning to settle she altered that resolution Now in confidence of this so strong a partie Secretary Metellane had taken himself to that side and stirred up all he could against the Regent He had so dealt with the Lord Hume and Grange Captain of the Castle of Edinburgh that he had brought them over to that party Hereupon he is sent for to Stirlin whither he came and brought along with him the Earle of Athole to intercede for him if need were There Thomas Crawford afterward Captain Crawford a follower of the Earle of Lennox accused him of being accessarie to the late Kings death whereupon he was committed to a close chamber in the Castle Sir James Balfoure one of his Complices was also sent for and the Convention were of opinion that both of them should be used as enemies to the King and guiltie of treason But the Regents lenitie marred all he pardoned Sir James and sent Metellane to Edinburgh to be kept by Alexander Hume of North-Berwick Grange counterfeiting the Regents hand brought a Warrant to Alexander to deliver Metellane to him which he did and so Grange carried him up to the Castle After this the Regent went to the Merse and spake with the Lord Hume whom he found to be alienate from the Kings side and inclined to the North-folcian Faction From thence he went to Jedburgh where Morton and others came to him He past with them to Hawick the 20. of October and from thence he rode through the whole Dales he riding on the Scottish side upon the Borders and a Company of Englishmen on the English side that they might not flee from one side to another nor any of them escape He lay two nights at Cannabee one at Copshae-holme two on the water of Milke and so came to Dumfreis In this circuite he constrained the Borderers to put in pledges and hostages to the number of 72. for keeping of the peace and good order whereby he gave great contentment to the whole Countrey and gained great reputation and admiration even of his very enemies He returned to Edinburgh before the 21. of November the day appointed for the triall and arraignment of Secretary Metellane There finding that he had assembled so many great men that were for him Hamilton Huntley Argyle and others he adjourned the arraignment and deferred the judgement That Faction was now become very powerfull many were fallen off from the Regent many had joyned themselves to the North-folcians relying mainly on the Dukes power And although he were now committed yet the Faction held good and the plot went on The Earles of Northumberland and Westmerland with six thousand Foot and two thousand Horse came with displayed Banner to Durham and there burnt the Bible and Service-Book heard Masse in Darnton and besieged Bernard-Castle which was rendered upon composition But being pursued by the Earle of Warwick with an Army of twelve thousand and Sussex with another of seven thousand men they were forced to flee into Scotland about the 22. of December and put themselves into the hands of theeves that lived on the Scottish Border with whom they abode and lurked a while but not very long For Morton dealt with one Hector Arme-strang by Sir John Carmichael and got the Earle of Northumberland into his hands and delivered him to the Regent hee sent him to bee kept in Logh-leven a prisoner being an enemie no lesse to him and the Kings side than to Queen Elizabeth This made her give the better ear to Robert Pitcarne Ambassadour from the Regent and to desist from requesting any more that Queen Mary might be restored again to her former place and estate Shee declared also that she took that which the Regent had done very kindely in pacifying the Borders apprehending Northumberland and imprisoning of him pursuing Westmerland and his Faction as enemies his offering his best aid and assistance to her Captains and Governour of Berwick She promised to be ever mindefull of these his good offices and good-will shewed towards her and that she should be readie to aid him when he should need yea that he might use and command all the Forces in England as his own Thus by the over-throw of the English Rebels by the favour of the Queen of England and the love of his Countrey people at home the Regent was more strengthened and the Kings side became the more powerfull His adversaries therefore seeing no other remedie resolved to cut him off and make him away by treachery James Hamilton of Bothwell-hawke one whose life the Regent had spared before when he was taken prisoner in the field bearing arms against him under-took to kill him Wherefore having watched his opportunitie when the Regent was at Lithgow he placed himself in a house there by which the Regent was to passe as he rode out of the town and shot him with an Harquebuse out at a window the Bullet whereof after it had gone through the
Regent killed the Horse of George Douglas of Park-head a naturall brother of the Earle Mortons This fell out the 21. of January 1569. The Regent finding himself hurt alighted from his horse went to his lodging and died ere midnight Bothwell-hawke who had done the deed having mounted upon a horse which hee had â—…nding ready for him of purpose escaped untaken He was much lamented of all but especially of Morton who had best reason to be sensible of this losse seeing by his death the common cause did want a main pillar and supporter thereof and the Kings side which he followed was deprived of a sufficient and able leader He himself also had lost a dear friend with whom he had so long entertained honest and faithfull friendship and who had borne so great a part of that heavie burden and weight of State affairs with him For now the whole burden of guiding the Kingdome and managing the State lay upon him almost alone and that even in the time of the two succeeding Regents for the space of some three years or thereby They indeed bare the name and the authoritie but he was the man by whose advice and counsell by whose travels and paines both of body and minde yea and upon whose charges also often times most things were performed till at last he himself was chosen Regent and did then all things alone without a helper This was well known to all and was plainly spoken in the time of Lennox his Regencie A staff under a Hood so they termed Lennox Morton rules all Yet was it not so altogether neither was Lennox so devoide of judgement but behaved himself very well very judiciously courageously and courtiously even in Mortons absence in the taking of Pasley and Dumbartan and in his courteous usage of the Lady Fleming who was within the Castle of Dumbartan Onely because matters seemed to rely most upon Mortons good advice action and means the ruder interpreters made that hard construction of it as if Morton because he did much had therefore done all as commonly men are wont to judge and speak And it is very true that is said of Lennox in that Epitaph of him famam virtute resellit Yet it cannot be denied but that even while Murray was Regent Morton did very much and though he were not equall with him in place and dignitie for there was but one Regent yet he was such a second as might well be esteemed a yoke-fellow both in consulting and performing being a partaker with him in all perrils and burdens So that of all that is set down here of Murray Morton was ever an equall sharer and may justly challenge the one halfas his due And therefore it is that we have been so particular and insisted so long in Murrayes actions because of Mortons perpetuall concurrence with him in all things and his interest in every businesse Wherefore we hope it will not be thought impertinent to our Historie thus to have handled them although Morton were not the sole actor since he was a prime and maine one For whoso will rightly consider shall finde that saying to be true of these two which Permenio said of Alexander and himself Nihil Alexander absque Permenione multa Permenio absque Alexandro being applied to Morton For Morton did many things without Murray but Murray nothing without Morton And thus it went even when Murray was alive when all acknowledged his authority Now he being dead many swarved many made defection and as if they had forgotten what they had promised became open enemies The Kings party was weakened the adverse party strengthened both by forrain and home-bred power Fear might have terrified him ease sollicited honour and profit allured him to have left it and joyned with the other side But he shrinks not for any perill hatred or envie for no pains or travell to be sustained no case or security could allure him no hope of favour of riches of honour could move him to abandon it Which doth evidently justifie and clear him of all the imputations which the wit of man can devise or imagine against him Whether it be that he conspired with Murray to make him King he was now dead and that hope with him Or if it be any particular end and aime of his own what appearance is there that he could have any private end which he followed forth with certain danger and uncertain event or profit For clearing of which let us weigh the parties and the forces and meanes at home and abroad on both sides First there were of the Queens side Duke Hamilton Argyle Athole Huntley almost all pettie Princes in their severall Countries and Shires Also the Earles of Crawford Rothuse Eglinton Cassils the Lord Harris with all the Maxwels Loghenvarre Johnston the Lord Seton Boyde Gray Oglevie Levingston Flemin Oliphant the Sheriff of Air and Linlithgow Balcleugh Faâ—…hast and Tillibardine The Lord Hume did also countenance them though few of his friends or name were with him safe one meane man Ferdinando of Broom-house Metellan the Secretarie a great Polititian and Grange an active Gentleman who was Captain of the Castle and Provest of the Town of Edinburgh they had the chief Castles and places of strength in their hands Edinburgh Dumbartan Logh-Maban France did assist them Spain did favour them and so did his Holinesse of Rome together with all the Roman Catholiques every where Their faction in England was great all the North-folcians Papists and male-contents had their eye upon Queen Mary Neither was she though in prison altogether unusefull to her side for besides her countenance and colour of her authoritie which prevailed with some she had her rents in France and her Jewels wherewith she did both support the common cause and reward her private servants and followers especially they served her to furnish Agents and Ambassadours to plead her cause and importune her friends at the Court of France and England who were helped by the banished Lords Dacres and Westmoreland to stirre up forraine Princes all they could Thus was that partie now grown great so that it might seeme both safe and most advantagious to follow it The other was almost abandoned there were but three Earles that took part with Morton at first Lennox Marre Glencairne Neither were these comparable to any one of the foremost foure In Fyfe there was the Lord Lindsay and Glames in Angus no such great men and no wayes equall to Crawford and Rothuse The Lord Semple was but a simple one in respect of Cassils Maxwell Loghenvarre and others Methvaine in Stratherne a very mean Lord Ochletree amongst the meanest that bare the title of a Lord and yet Kirkart was meaner than he both in men and means Neither was Ruthven so great but that Tillibardine and Oliphant were able to overmatch him They had no Castles but Stirlin and Tantallon which belonged to Morton The commons indeed were very forwardly set that way but how uncerraine and unsure a
greatnesse and that their furie should be powred forth on somewhat else While they remained yet at Stirlin the Earle of Athole died suddenly which was matter of much talk and gave occasion to Mortons enemies to lay that foule aspersion upon him that he had poysoned him For all the Doctours did affirme that he was poysoned save onely Doctour Preston who said it was no poyson but being desired to taste of it and having onely touched a little thereof with the tip of his tongue it had almost cost him his life and he did never after fully recover but languished and was sickly so long as he lived Wherefore seeing it was certainly poyson Who could give it him said they but Morton And yet they could never tell how he could doe iâ—… For hee was not in Mortons lodging nor Morton in his as they knew and doe themselves confesse Neither were any that belonged to Morton in his house and though they had beene they were neither Cooks nor Cup-bearers nor Carvers to him So blinde is malice or so malicious are impudent detractours Morton cleared himselfe of this imputation at his death And yet there are some to this day that are not ashamed to report it In the next yeare 1579. in June upon the Kings longing to be abroad it was concluded in Councell that he should go to Edinburgh the 25. of September next but he came not till the 30. day thereof Morton and Marre were still with him as his chief Counsellours They invited him to Dalkeith where hee remained a certain space and returned to the Abbey of Haly-rood-house the 16. of October The day following hee made his entry through the City of Edinburgh with great solemnity and pompe with great concourse and applause of people rejoycing to see him whom they loved heartily and dearly as they testified by their acclamations and prayers powred forth for his safety and welfare After this on the 20. of October he kept a Parliament extant in the printed Acts. Hitherto wee have seene our Earle of Morton though not an absolute Favourite of fortune yet so cherished by her that howbeit shee did now and then frown on him yet shee seemed rather to try his strength whether or not he were able to endure a storme and ride it out with resolution than that she meant to over-whelme him in her waves for the issue did ever prove advantagious to him and he became rather a gainer than a loser by his sufferings But now having raised him to the highest dignitie and pitch of greatnesse that a subject was capable of according to her accustomed levitie all of a sudden turning down that was up of her wheele she brings him so low as to lose life and estate There is nothing more deserves our observation than these vicissitudes of great places to see men of low made high and than again falling from their height and greatnesse to become low which is to be seen in this last Act and Catastrophe of his Tragedie so notably as is rare to be found elsewhere Who could and would truly discover the depth of the mysteries of these times and tell exactly who were the chief plotters and first movers of this work and who were the instruments and executers thereof as he should do a piece of good service for clearing of the truth of things to posterity the ages to come so do I confesse for my own part that it is too hard a task for my self to performe and more than I will undertake or promise to do All that I can do is to set down the actions which are evident in grosse and to follow such conjecturall probabilitie in the narration as my weak judgement can lead me to We have heard how the King Queens factions did long contend and how Morton had ever been on the Kings side and how in his Regencie he had so handled businesse that they that stood for the Queen had yeelded and acknowledged the King and him as Regent The keeping of the Castle of Edinburgh was the last Act of opposition and with the yeelding of it all was whisht Lithington and Grange were taken out of the way who were the strongest or the stoutest upholders thereof Yet the Society was not quite broken or extinguished with them Master John Metellane sometime Priour of Coldingame and brother to Lithington Sir Robert Melvin uncle to Grange Pittadraw the Bishop of Dunkell and some others remained These he had committed to prison for a short while afterward had pardoned them and set them at liberty They kept still their old minde entertained mutuall friendship and correspondence and wanted onely occasion to shew the effects of their former disposition Especially Master John Metellane and Sir Robert Melvin bore great hatred to Morton the one for putting his Nephew Grange to death the other because he supposed Morton would have done as much to his brother if he fearing so much had not prevented it by poysoning himself as the common rumour was Besides these private grudges the publick cause did also egge them on and animate them against him which they never forgot and looked upon him as the man who had beene the bane thereof Yet they set it on foot again by 〈◊〉 of it openly and advancing it all they could secretly and indirectly using all the means they could to make all things work for the Queenes advantage She had her Agents and Ambassadours in France together with her Uncles of Guise and wanted not her under-hand Favourers in England that still had their eye upon her as upon the rising Snnne whom they esteemed the hope of their Religion Their suite now was who would not think it so both plausible and modest to joyn the mother and the sonne in an equality of government being so near joyned in nature It could not but be for the good of the Countrey and make much to confirme and strengthen their title to England Thus they said but how can this bee done He is in possession of the Crown how can it be taken from him again How can he be desired to dimit And though he would demit yet those of his party will never be contented that he should doe it On the other side Shee is living and dis-possessed but who that hath ever worne a Crowne can live and bee content to want it What other mids then and meane can bee found out but association in the Crowne So shall both have it and both be satisfied a happy society from which will flow the sonnes love and the mothers blessing All shall so goe well and it will bee easie to perswade a childe though never so wise being unacquainted with such things especially one that is so gentle and of so towardly disposition onely the difficulty will bee to move his old friends thereto they will never consent to it they will bee jealous and fearefull of any party or equalitie in ruling though of never so neare and deare friends they
to be removed off the Counsell as such an one and when it was refused he likewise refused to deliver his message or to shew his Commission for so he had been commanded by the Queen and State of England Morton withdrew himselfe as discontented and retired to Dalkeith either for dislike of the present estate of things or out of feare and doubte of some danger or inconvenient or for both neither did hee come to Court or Counsell but when hee was sent for by the King This disliking of their wayes made them to dislike the more of him and his feare caused them to feare him more also dislike and feare increased their hatred and hastned their resolution to overthrow him The way was laid which was to charge him with the murther of the late King the accuser either made choice of by them or who did willingly offer himselfe was James Stuart sonne to the Lord Ochletrâ—…e a bold venturous and aspiring young man And so the last of December he was sent for and being set in Counsell he was accused by James to his face The crime was of being airt and pairt of the murther of the late King Henry Being greatly moved herewith he arose from the table and purged himselfe with great vehemency as innocent thereof and offered to abide a legall triall not onely of his Peeres but of any Gentlemen whatsoever though he himselfe were an Earle and had been Regent Hereupon hee was confined to his lodging where he abode all the next day which was the first of January and the Sabbath day So much leasure he had to bethinke himselfe of his case and what were best for him to doe he might have seen that it was a quarrell pickt against him of malice seeing the crime laid to his charge was so hainous as none but his mortall enemies would have broched and such as sought his utter ruine And hee might know that innocency is not alwayes a sure warrant and defence against such and that it was dangerous to fall into their hands On the other side to avoid and shun a triall were halfe a confession of the crime and would make him seem guilty nay it would make him truely guilty of contempt disobedience and rebellion which might perhaps bee the thing they sought through feare to drive him to some rebellious act and so to involve him in a true crime while he sought to eschew a fals accusation his friends followers advised him to take the first way but he himselfe resolved on the second for he supposed that they could not convict him by law and that they would not proceed against him without law having as he thought friends that would not suffer it especially the Earle of Angus being at liberty and out of their power But he had forgotten the old maxim of his predecessors That it was better to heare the Larke sing then the Mouse peep and their Proverb Loose and living On the second of January hee had a warrant sent to him to enter himselfe prisoner in the Castle of Edinburgh which he obeyed immediately As hee went up the street accompanied onely with his owne domesticks James Stuart his accuser was coming downe and as he passed by hee said to him in an insolent and insulting manner fare well my Lord goe on His servants would fain have made an end of the accuser if not of the accusation but he would not suffer them by any meanes but held on his way toward the Castle without replying any thing and so entred there a prisoner This obedience of his is liable to bee diversly thought of by diverse and is diversely censured by men according to that saying Laudatur ab his culpatur ab illis it is commended by some and discommended by others They blame his wisedome that he should have trusted and relied so much upon his innocency as to have put his life into the hands of his enemies who used the colour and shadow of the Kings authority for their owne private ends and to fulfill their owne malice and revenge Others commend him that being innocent he obeyed the King and submitted himselfe to the lawes The event gave judgement for the first and all men since are of the former opinion yet it may be he did not rely meerly on his innocency and that he looked not to have had such a number of enemies having never deserved such hatred of any and that he thought the Nobility would never give way to such extremity which was an ill precedent and preparative against themselves But however God had his worke to bring to passe and meant to humble him this way and therefore his wisedome which appeared at other times did now fail him so that hee was confounded in his discourse and reason There can nothing else bee said or alledged for this grosse errour in so wise a man This is the first evident step of his falling They might now doe with him what they pleased and yet scarce all that they pleased with safety and security His Nephew the Earle of Angus was at liberty and remained at Dalkeith who being sent for to come to Court refused to come yea though he were charged under pain of treason by a Herauld to come to the King yet he would not obey but was declared rebell Also Mortons keeper Alexander Ereskene master of Marre being an honest and kinde hearted Noble man they could not use any violence toward him so long as he was in his custody Therefore they thought it best to send him to Dumbarton and that they might doe it the more safely they set forth Proclamations discharging all men that had any relation to him or that they suspected to favour him to come within foure miles of any place where the King was or should happen to be So in the 17. or 18. of January he was brought forth of the Castle of Edinburgh to be carried to Dumbarton There it did appeare how the change of mens fortune doth change the minds and affections of people toward them When Morton dimitted his office and authority of Regent none of the Citizens would take norice of him or looke toward him Now that hee suffers for a good cause as they esteemed it to wit opposing Obignie and his courses they flock to him and accompany him out of the town in such numbers and multitude that his keepers were afraid of them And that the rather because some of his well-wishers had some nights before called the Captain of the Castle and desired him not to deliver him or to let him come out and had threatned that if hee should deliver him it should be remembred as an act of hostilitie and hee reputed and used as an enemy They that were his convoy were commanded if any should come to rescue him from them that they should kill him rather then suffer him to escape The Queen of England by her Embassadour Master Randolfe interceeded for him and told the King and
space of three houres with his owne hand to the King and afterward laid him downe againe and slept till nine These Letters were sent by the Ministers who came to visit him but Arran and Lennox would not suffer them to be received When he was up Master Walter Balcanquell and John Durie two of the Ministers of Edinburgh came to him and had long conference with him which is set downe at length in the Historie of Scotland written by Francis Boteville called Thin an Englishman and joyned to Hollinsheds Chronicle so that he who desires to know it may reade it there The summe of it is his confession concerning such things as they questioned him of 1. And first concerning the murthering of the King he said he was neither airt nor pairt thereof and that being prest by the Earle Bothwell he would never consent to it And although say the notes Bothwell alledged that the Queene had determined it and divers Noblemen had given their consent under their hand-writing and had sent to him to desire him to put to his hand also yet he answered resolutely that he would in no wise meddle in it nor be guilty of innocent bloud As for the Queen said he though it be so yet women will say and gain-say she may in her anger doe or say that which afterward she will repent her of Nay when Bothwell promised to bring her consent thereto under her hand-writing yet he refused to joyne with him upon any termes and to avoyd his importunitie he passed over to Saint Andrewes to vifit the Earle of Angus who was then a Student in the New colledge there neither did he see or meet with Bothwell after that untill such time as the fact was committed 2. As for poysoning the Earle of Athole at Stirling he said he was neither author of it if he were poysoned nor any wise accessary or conscious to it that he detested and abhorred all such formes of dealing even with enemies and was sorry to think that so base foule and wicked practice should creep into this Countrey which was already guilty of too many too common other sins of its owne he said also that he was not such an enemy to Athole as that he would have done him any hurt though he had found him lying asleep by the way side 3. Touching the Earle of Lennox he said he never wished him any hurt so farre was he from conspiring against him Onely it grieved him that he knew the estate of this Countrey no better and that he saw not what danger the King was in and that he was induced by perswasion to bring home such as were enemies to the true Religion which he purposed to have let him understand and hoped to have advised him better when they had beene better acquainted and more intimately familiar 4. And as for carrying the King to England he said he would not have done it for a world unlesse it had beene to have made him King of England that there was never such a motion made to him directly nor indirectly by the Queene or any other in England or Scotland that he never had any pension of her 5. As touching his setting up and maintaining the estate of Bishops whereof there had ensued great debate and contention betwixt him and the Ministery he said it did not proceed of any ill minde of any malice or contempt of them or their callings but meerly out of want of better knowledge thinking that form of government to be most conforme to the rules of policie and to be fittest for the times That if he had then knowne better he would have done otherwise and that he had intention if he had lived to have made amends 6. Concerning his incontinencie and worldly mindednesse he freely acknowledged and confessed it seriously repented and craved God pardon for it and said he firmely beleeved to obtaine it that â—…e saw mercy and had found more grace during the time of his trouble then ever hee had done all his life before 7. For his detaining of some Citizens of Edinburgh in prison he said he had not done it out of any spleene or private quarrell against the men but the matter of bringing in Bullion being then in hand and he being informed that these men did hinder it he thought it his best course to commit them till such time as the businesse were done Wherein if he had wronged them he was sorrie and craved them pardon forgivenes His counsell to the Earle of Angus his Nephew was doubtfull for he said he durst not advise him in any particular for the present because he thought it would endanger his life if he should come to Court and not to come if he were commanded would hazard his estate His best were to use what meanes he could to obtaine the Kings favour and leave that life and lands safe he might serve God and him in a private retired manner which he would wish him to doe in all humility and to submit himselfe and all to the Kings will and pleasure To the King his master with all submission yet in the name and fear of God he would exhort him to beware of Papists either profest known or suspected who as he thought were become too too familiar with him that he would continue in the true Religion and fear of God entertain in his company such as loved it according as he had bin bred and brought up not to make defection from it or slide back else it could not be well with him he feared there was danger which men should see when he was gone He remembred the admonition which master Knox gave him when he came to visit him on his death bed or a little before being newly made Regent God hath said Knox blessed you with many blessings he hath given you wisedome riches and friends and now he hath preferred you to the government of this Countrey use these things well and better than hitherto you have done alwayes to his glory who hath given them you first by advancing the Gospel and maintenance of the Ministers and the whole Church next by procuring the good and welfare of the King the Countrey and all good subjects which if you do not God shall rob you of them with shame and ignominie This he spake said he and this I finde now yet I doubt not but God will be mercifull unto me He was much with them in prayer and very earnest to have their aid assistance therein whereof he acknowledged that he received great comfort He reasoned of the natural fear of death which sticks and remains in men even though they have assurance of the forgivenesse of their sins wherein hee declared his own sense and the collections he had made in his reading since his going to Dumbartan He said that in the History of the Bible he had observed Gods wonderfull mercy toward the children of Israel who when they sinned against him he chastised them
make their use of it Jacobus Duglassius Mortonius Comes Prorex pro JACOBO Sexto Edinburgi securi percussus Anno 1581. Hunc specta Heroem celso cui spirat ab orâ—… Majestas toto pectore rarus honos Augustos inter terrarum lumina reges Pro Rege Domino regia sceptra tulit Consilium imperium virtus facundia census Quaeque homines capiunt quaeque dedêre dii Unus cuncta fuit Nihil ad fastigia summa Defuit aeternum si sua fata dâ—…rent Sed viden ' ut subito fatorum turbine versa Omnia in praeceps pondere pressasuo Discite mortales mortalia temnere illa Quaerere quae miseris non rapit aura levis Joh. Johnstonus in Heroibuâ—… James Douglas Earle of Morton Regent beheaded at Edinburgh 1581. Behold this Heros how his looks be grac't With Majestie what honour 's in his breast How high his port may to the world appear He rules a King and doth his Scepter bear Counsell commanding and perswasive Art What ever men injoy or gods impart Is found in him If Fortune did remain Constant no greater height he need obtain But ah what sudden change is here this state Falne with its own weight lyes opprest by Fate Observe it well and learn those goods to prise Which never can decay the rest despise Of Archbald the third of that name and ninth Earle of Angus NOw we come to Archbald himself the third bearing the name of Archbald son to David as hath been said He was thrice married first to Margaret Ereskin daughter to John Earle of Marre who was Regent of Scotland immediatly before Morton Shee was a beautifull chaste and vertuous Lady Shee lived with him but few years and died without children After her he was married to Margaret Leslie daughter to the Earle of Rothus She lived with him the space of years after which he was divorced from her for her adultery She likewise had no children His third wife was Jeane Lyon daughter to the Lord Glames Chancellour and Relict of Robert Douglas of Logh-leven She bare to him a daughter after his decease named Margaret who died about the age of fifteen years a maid unmarried He was bred and brought up with his Uncle Morton as wee have said who was his Tutor and Guardian He studied in S. Andrews in the New Colledge with Master John Douglas Provest of that Colledge and Rector of the Universitie till he was fifteen years of age After that he lived at Court with his Uncle having with him his Pedagogue Master John Provaine who endeavoured to instruct him in the Latine tongue and taught him his Logicks Rhetoricks but with such successe as is customable to youth and Nobilitie nature counsell and example drawing them rather to the exercises of the body which are more agreeable to their inclination and are esteemed more fit and proper for their place Whereas Letters are thought onely necessary and usefull for mean men who intend to live by them and make profession of some Art or Science for their maintenance but no wayes either suitable or requisite in Noblemen and such as are of any eminent rank or degree For these they are judged to be too base and he that affects them pedantick aâ—…d of a mean spirit Nay most men do accompt the studie and knowledge of them prejudiciall hurtfull and no small let and impediment to politick activenesse and that it doth abate the courage of the minde and vigour of action which is requisite for their charge and calling of being States-men and Warriours A perverse and pernitious Tenent and farre contrary to the practice of the most famous Captains and Princes in all ages such as were Julius Caesar Scipio Africanus Alexander the Great and Pompey called the Great also of Trajane Antonius Charlemaigne and almost of all the Grecian Worthies And yet we heare that the Nobility in France especially accompt it a reproach to be called or esteemed learned and deeme it honourable to be illiterate and ignorant Much good may this honourable ignorance do them ere any wise-man envie it As for the Earle of Angus sore did he repent him of this neglect and greatly did he blame himself for it Especially in the time of his last banishment during which he laboured to have repaired that losse and over sight of his youth by reading and hearing read to him Latine authours of all sorts both Historians and others chiefly â—…us and Tremellius translation of the Scripture which he took great pleasure and delight in And though the defect of practice in his youth could not be altogether and fully supplyed yet such was his naturall juâ—…gement that in expressing of his minde either by word or writ none câ—…ld do it more judiciously and sensibly and in dictating of Letters or any other thing he even equalled if not over-matched those who would challenge to be the greatest and most skilfull Artistes therein This was well known and ingenuously acknowledged and witnessed by Chancellour Metellane of honourable memorie who having lighted upon some letters of his written with his own hand so well conceived and penned that some who heard them read supposed they had not been of his own penning but that he had onely transcribed them that they might seem to be his own he on the contrary affirmed and it was true that they were of his penning and that he did seldome use any mans help that way being himself very sufficient and able to discharge it Concerning his actions in the time of his uncles Regencie wee have spoken of them above in his life as the fittest place for them to be remembred in and we need not repeat them here After his death finding no sure footing for him in Scotland amongst these who were authours of it and would seek to secure themselves from all revenge thereof by making him away in like manner being commanded by the King and summoned in his name to come to Court he retired into England There hee was kindly received and honourably entertained by the bountifull liberality of that worthie Queen Elizabeth partly in memorie of his uncle but no lesse for his own sake being of such great hope and expectation conceived by the appearance of his present vertues his wisedome discretion towardlinesse which made him acceptable to all and begot love and favour both from her Majesties self and her Councellours and Courtiers that then guided the State Such as Sir Robert Dudley Earle of Licester Sir Francis Walsinghame Secretary and more especially he procured the liking of him who is ever to bee remembred with honour Sir Philip Sidney I mean like disposition in curtesie of nature equality of age and years did so knit their hearts together that Sir Philip failed not as often as his affaires would permit him to visit him in so much that he did scarce suffer any one day to slip whereof hee did not spend the most part in his company He was then
of an alteration come from Edinburgh with a company of some fourescore horse but hearing that the Earle of Marre was at Kinrosse in his way hee sent his company with his brothers Robert and Henrie and he himselfe with one or two taking a byway came to have slipt into the Kings presence before they had beene aware of him But Gowrie being advertised hereof met him at the gate and had straightwayes killed him if George Authenlecke sometime servitour to Morton had not held his hand as he was about to have pulled out his dagger to have stabbed him His two brothers with their company were defeated by the Earle of Marre of which Robert was wounded also and taken prisoner There joyned with Marre and Ruthven openly Thomas Lion Master of Glames Lawrence Lord Oliphant together with Sir Lewis Ballandine of Achnowle Justice-Clerke and others Before Marre came the Guard made some difficultie to admit them and grant them entrance into the Kings chamber for they serving for pay and being put in and commanded by Arran when they heard what had happened to their Captaine made an offer to resist and not to suffer any man to come neare the King unlesse hee should signifie his pleasure to be such Sir Lewis Ballandine conceiving great indignation hereat asked at master David Hume who by chance was come thither and stood next to him if he had a pistoll about him which he gave him but withall said to him Be not too hastie to shoot let them alone you shall find that their fury will soone fall lacking their Captaine and a head and that they will give way when once they see the Nobility approach And so they did indeed for the Earle of Marre being come and the rest joyning with him they shranke away and gave place When they came to the King they shewed him the necessity of doing what they had done in regard of the violence of Arrane and their feare and suspition of the Duke of Lennox That there was no other way to remove the generall discontent of his Subjects and to prevent the dangers which would follow thereupon to himselfe and his Crowne then by removing of these men from about him whose unjust actions and violent oppressions reflected upon his Majesty to the great prejudice of his honour and estate as also to the great disadvantage of Religion and the good of his people The King assented to what they said either because he thought it to be the true or rather as appeared afterward that he might seeme to approve of that which hee could not resist So they goe to Perth then to Stirling where their Proclamations were set forth the one containing the Kings Declaration concerning what was done at Ruthven that it was for his service and acceptable to him In the other the Duke of Lennox was commanded to depart out of the Realme of Scotland before the 24. of September There was a third also by which the Chamberlain Aires were discharged to be kept The Earle of Angus had a little before these things come down from the Court of England to Berwick in expectation of this change and now having notice given him by these Noblemen of what had passed he stayed a while in the towne and thereafter came into Scotland yet did he not goe directly to Court but came to Cumledge in the Merse a house within eight miles of Berwick which belonged to Archbald Authenleck a follower of his Uncle Morton and lay next adjacent to his Barony of Boncle There he remained till Master Bowes and Master Cary Embassadours from the Queen of England came into Scotland the 11 of September and did by their intercession obtain of the King that hee might be assoyled from that crime of Rebellion which his enemies had put upon him because he had not obeyed their charges given out in the Kings name to come to Court which was indeed to come into their power Neither did he presently after hee was relaxed come neare the King untill he had assurance that the King was very well contented and desirous that he should come to him but stayed some five weekes expecting his full and free consent therein that his return might bee such as could not be excepted against The King delayed him a while that hee might be beholding to him â—…or this favour and he was contented to stay so long that the King might see he was willing to receive it at his hands as a favour and that by so doing he might fully remove all hard construction that his Majesty could make of his withdrawing into England He had presence of the King the 20. of October about two moneths after he came home in the Palace of Haly-rood-house where hee was kindly and lovingly received to the great contentment of all men and with great commendation of his modesty for that hee had patiently waited for his Princes pleasure so long a time and had not abruptly rusht into his sight which many would and he might have done easily had he pleased to have made that use of the times and opportunitie which was offered but his disposition was not that way set he was truely of a milde disposition abhorring all turbulencie every way towardly inclining to peace and to all submission toward his Prince Now being thus returned gladly would hee have lived in quietnesse and injoyed the Kings favour still as he had it at this time and willingly would he have served him as a faithfull and loyall Subject according as he had been pleased to have imployed him without further stirring or meddling with any thing or any person Neither as I thinke did the world ever know or bring forth a more calme and quiet spirit voyd of ambition and covetousnesse as also of all envie and malice to any creature which are the chiefe causes of restlesse and tumultuous practices He was also mindfull of Mortons counsell at his death who advised him to doe so and being alreadie in so honourable a place first of the Nobilitie he had little or nothing else to desire or hope for if hee could have been assured to possesse his owne in peace But finding the Countrey divided the dregs of the old faction that stood for the Queen still working underhand and by it the Romish party labouring to undermine the true reformed Religion and such as had been instruments to establish it upon whose ruine these new men by their new courses did indeavour to build their preferment so that none could with surety live in any honourable place as a good Patriot but behoved to take part with them that stood for Religion and undergoe the like hazard as they did Besides these Noblemen had in very deed wrought out and made way for his returne from exile by removing of those who were as common enemies to all honest men so more particularly his especiall enemies having been authours of his Uncles death and who had seized upon his owne lands and possessions They were also
and separate the Kings cause from the Courtiers and did shew that as they hated them so they loved him Especially the Ministery who at a Generall Assembly held at Edinburgh in November appointed a generall Fast to be kept throughout the whole Kingdome and gave out the reasons thereof to be first The abounding of wickednesse secondly The danger of the Church thirdly The danger of the King fourthly The danger of the Common-wealth which all were meant did directly point at the rulers of court chiefly through their wickednesse Atheisme want of Religion Godlessenesse Popishnesse or Libertinisme avarice aspiring Who being sole said they or chief about the King under the shadow of his authority first do trouble the Ministery secondly seek to pervert his Majestie and draw him if it were possible for them to the same contempt of Religion that so in time he might become a persecuter and enemie to the Church and overthrow it altogether thirdly do tread under foot the Common-wealth of this Countrey by banishing the best of the Nobility who do love God and the Church best and are best affected toward the Kings welfare that they in the meane time may possesse and brook their Lands and Inheritance And fourthly who suffered murther oppression witch-craft whooredome and many other sinnes to passe unpunished and uncurbed This Fast continued the space of a Week including both the Sundayes The Couâ—…tiers notwithstanding of this contemning and slighting all admonitions kept on their own wayes and course of committing banishing discrediting and weakening of all such as they thought did favour the Nobility and were not forward enough to further them and advance their faction They ingrossed all places of power and authority to themselves dis-armed dis-abled and diminished all others and even derided them Of which dealing I will recompt one example amongst many I have made mention above how some discord and variance fell out betwixt Pitcairne Abbot of Dumfermling and the Earl of Gowrie Hereupon Gowrie to match Pitcairne had reconciled himself to the Courtiers and was thought to side with them and especially to be very intimate with Colonell Stuart Pitcairne laboured to out-shoot the Earle in his own Bow and for that end sues to the Colonel for his friendship which because he knew that it was vendible he sent him the price thereof according to his estimate in gold The Colonell liked the mettall but not the condition and therefore he kept both his friendship and the gold to himself and having shewed it to the King and Gowrie deriding him said that the Abbot had sent him that to draw the King to favour him and thus was he flouted and wiped clean of his Moneyes William Douglas of Logh-leven was confined in the Merse for no other fault but because he was a Douglas and an upright honest man as any was in the Kingdome Sir George Hume of Wedderburne because he was in Kinne and a friend of the Earle of Angus was sent prisoner to the Castle of Downe beyond Forth Sir James Hume of Coldinknows was committed to the Castle of Edinburgh Master Cunninghame of Drummewhasle was likewise imprisoned and Master John Colvill brother to Cleish had been served in the same kinde if he fearing their rage had not prevented it by fleeing Many others were used after the like sort it being a sufficient crime to favour any of the discourted Noblemen Last of all a Proclamation was made wherein the Fact at Ruthven was condemned as foule abominable and treasonable and all the actors therein or favourers of them were commanded to depart from Edinburgh and not to comâ—… near the place where the King was or should happen to be under the pain of death The Earle of Gowrie had taken a remission for it but it served not his turne nor did him any good at all for he was particularly charged to go off the Countrey and not to remain in Scotland England or Ireland with a non obstante notwithstanding any remission obtained before And to secure themselves yet further they prohibited all men to carry Pistols except the Kings Domesticks and his Guard They brought home also into Scotland Lodowick Duke of Lennox son to Obignie being then but a child to strengthen their party and to tie the Kings affection so much the more to them He was restored to his fathers estate as a part thereof to the Lordship of Dalkeith This being Angus his inheritance they thought it would engage the Duke in a perpetual enmitie with him as it is ordinary for a man to hate him whom he wrongs On these the like grounds they established to themselves in their own conceit a perpetuall safe estate which they had so fastned and linked with the Kings that neither could be brangled without the shaking and over turning of the other But these courses produced a quite contrary effect even then wrought such disposition in men as did at last over-throw all their plots and themselves withall So frail and so unsure a foundation is iniquity For Angus as he was altogether innocent of any thing that could be alledged against him even in their own judgements so was he universally beloved of all by an hereditary popularity from his Auncestours and more for his own known vertues and therefore being thus wronged in his person and in his inheritance he was pitied of all Marre in like manner being descended of an honourable ancient faithfull and loyall race of Progenitours as also for his own good parts and conditions was beloved in like sort and pitied notwithstanding that he had been an actour at Ruthven The Earle of Gowrie by the contrary was greatly hated by the Courtiers and little set by or regarded by the other partie He had assisted with his father at the slaughtering of Rizio and was the chief man and principall authour and actour in the fact of Ruthven Yet had he changed his minde and side at S. Andrews repented him of what he had done at Ruthven condemned it and taken a remission for it Now being casten off by the Court and commanded to depart off the Countrey he repents him of his repentance and condemnes his condemning and would if he could salve all again by his recanting and retracting of this last act But as the committing of the fact had made him to be hated by the Courtiers so his condemning of it had brought him to be suspected of the Noblemen He had condemned himself and did deserve to be condemned either for that he had done at Ruthven or for his condemning of what he did then and taking a remission for it He had given a colour to the adverse party to condemne it by his confession and example and had furnished them with that argument whereby to presse the condemning of it upon the Ministerie or others For that was their maine argument and the string they most harped on Gowries confession of a fault and remission for it All this notwithstanding he desires
These and many others and indeed the whole Countrey agreeing in this conclusion that Arran was to bee removed from the helme of governement which hee steerd so ill the Master of Gray was sent Ambassadour into England and had broken the businesse with the Lords concerning their returne and his removeall Now Sir Lewis Ballandine is sent up Ambassador with Commission to accuse them of a conspiracy detected by Duntrethes deposition Hereupon they are sent for from Norwich to make answer to it The Master of Glames being of greatest age and learning they made choice of him to plead their cause before a certain number of the Councellours of England deputed by the Queene to heare and judge of it Their owne innocencie the abilitie of the pleader and the favour of the Judges meeting together made them to be easily absolved notwithstanding that the Ambassadour did his best in framing and pressing his accusation to the full to discharge his Commission every way It is a pretty sport to consider the proceedings of the world and what masques and vizards men doe put on sometimes to cloake their designes With what respect and reverence did they carry themselves towards my Lord Ambassadour and with what strangenesse and aversation did he looke upon them One day as the Earle of Angus was walking into the fields for his recreation he encountered the Ambassadour coming from Tuttle-fields in a narrow lane ere he came near he espied him and knowing it was he hee called to his servants to give way to my Lord Ambassadour and he himselfe standing aloofe with cap in hand made a low reverence to his Lordship as he passed by The Ambassadour again acted his part finely remembring his place the person hee represented and the errand for which he was sent to be his accuser with a countenance which did beare anger and grief in it to see the Kings rebells hee turned away his face and would not so much as looke on that side of the street notwithstanding that hee both loved and honoured him in his heart and was even then laying the ground-work of his restitution Hee being gone home the plot went forward in Scotland England was no better affected toward Arran then his owne Countrey was they did altogether dislike of him and suspected his wayes they conceived that he did prosecute the Guisian plots begunne by Obignie and which had beene interrupted by his disgrace and discourting And yet they acted their part also bore faire countenance and correspondence with him and he with them but all was but dissimulation and like a stage play The Lord Hunsdon Governour of Berwick and Warden of the Marches on that hand paid him home in his owne coine and entertained a shew of friendship with him but no more Divers meetings they had upon the borders and many fair promises were made by Arran to keep back England from favouring or aiding the Lords That the King should bee at the Queens devotion that he should follow her advice in all things that hee should not marry without her consent and that hee should make a league with her offensive and defensive The Master of Gray Ambassadour had promised so much but when the English urged the performance of it it was a jeast to see their fine shifting The Master of Gray put it upon Arran Arran upon the Master of Gray and the King professed that neither of them had warrant or direction from him to say any such thing and therefore he was not tied to make it good they were too sharp and quick sighted not to see through greater clouds In the mean time it fell out at a meeting of the Wardens of the middle-marches that Sir Francis Russell sonne to the Earle of Bedford was killed whether by chance or of set purpose is uncertain This did alienate them from the Courtiers and joyned them to the Lords whom they knew to be honest true and trusty and therefore they wished well to them and helped forward their interprise endirectly all they could While matters were thus in working the Lords remained still at London and were lodged at a place appointed to them called long-ditch near Saint James Parke whither the banished Ministers resorted and kept continuall exercise of preaching praying and fasting on occasion in a private manner without ostentation or notice thereof in publicke being done within their lodging onely There was a motion made to the Counsell of England that there might be a particular Church allowed and allotted unto the Scots as the French Italians and Dutch have their Churches apart but it was not granted they being unwilling apparantly that being of one language our discomformitie with their ceremonies should appeare to the common people This grieved us greatly and especially Master James Lowson who partly for that partly because of a letter written to him from the towne of Edinburgh in which they did unkindly reproach his flying into England as a deâ—…ertion and did renounce him for their Pastour calling him a Wolfe who had fled without just cause and had joyned himselfe with rebells and such other calumnies as Bishop Adamson had endited and caused the Provest and towne Counsell signe he sickned and died being much lamented both of English Scots and all that knew and were acquainted with him Notwithstanding that they could not obtain a peculiar Church yet the Lievetenant of the Tower being acquainted with some of our Ministers he desired them to preach in his Church within the Tower which is a priviledged place and without the jurisdiction of the Bishops and many of the people came thither to hearethem Amongst other exercises Master Andrew Melvine read Lectures in Latine upon the old Testament beginning at Genesis which were much frequented and the Earle of Angus was a diligent Auditour and a painfull repeater of them for his owne use and contentment But now the negotiation of their returne being farre advanced and come even to the maturitie and full ripenesse Angus Marre the Master of Glâ—…mes with a few onwaiters take post from London and came with all expedition to the Borders They had composed their differences with the Lord Maxwell and the Lord Hamilton and so all were to joyne in the common businesse with one heart and hand as one man Before Angus came from London he wrote to his friends in Scotland after this sort You have now knowne by M. John Colvill as I think that wee stay here only till wee receive new advertisement from the Provest of Lincluden in name of the rest of our friends that should joyne with us in that Countrey after the receit whereof we mean not to stay but immediatly to come down wherefore be ye not unready seeing others will be forward enough as we beleeve At our first coming we mean to be quiet two or three dayes in which space I mean to speak with some principals and by their advice to go more plainly to our purpose This State will not seeme openly to
know our designes but wee are to receive some help of Moneyes for so it is promised Sir William Russell shall also joyne with us as a male-content having been of late ill used by that State in killing Sir Francis but not as having any command so to do If matters go on we minde to enter on both hands Hamilton and Maxwell shall enter on the West-borders Angus and Marre at the East with such as will joyne with them there Thus did it please him to speak of himself in the third person howbeit it was written all with his own hand But Sir William Russell did not joyn with them Angus Marre and the Master of Glames came to Calsoe and remained there with the Earle Bothwel two or three nights Thither came the Lord Hume Sir George Hume of Wedderburne and others of their friends and with common consent from thence they went to Jedbrugh where they made their coming known and professed their intentions Upon the report hereof Colonell Stuart was sent against them with such forces as he could get and came to Peebles but he found that he had not to doe with irresolute and lingering folks as the Earle of Gowrie nor with such deserted and abandoned men as had fled from Stirlin and therefore he retired in due time to tell tidings of the certainty of their coming They took their journey toward Hamilton and there joyned the Lord Hamilton and the Lord Maxwell and so altogether marched to Fawkirk They caused publish Declarations every where containing their intentions and justifying their proceedings which are set down word by word in the History of Scotland written by Holinshed an English-man who pleaseth may read it there The summe is not unlike to that which was made before at Stirlin when they fled to England onely such things were added thereto as had fallen out since then in the time of their abode there As namely First The proceeding by cruelty under the shadow of the Kings name whose Predecessours did commonly labour to winne the hearts of his Subjects by clemencie Secondly The executing imprisoning banishing by wrested Lawes the worthiest most ancient and the most faithfull to G O D and the King both Noblemen and Barons Thirdly Acts and Proclamations published inhibiting Presbyteries other exercises priviledges and immunities allowed by Parliament or practised and permitted by laudable custome of the Church without which purity of Doctrine the right form of Ecclesiastical discipline cannot continue Fourthly compelling forcing the most learned and most religious men and such as were of most entire life conversation of most sincere conscience to forsake their Countrey or inhibiting them to preach and defrauding them of their Stipend by violence Fifthly the entertaining of Jesuites and executers of the Decrees of the cruell Councell of Trent Sixthly obdurate Papists having place in Session and honest men removed an evident proof and presage of intention to root out the true Religion Seventhly the thrusting of Magistrates upon Burrows contrary to their priviledges which were neither free of the Townes nor fit to discharge the place in their persons Eighthly the secret practices of James Stuart and the Colonell to turne the love and amitie which hath been now of a long time entertained with England very happily into open hostility having had intelligence with such persons as sought the Queen of Englands destruction a point confessed by divers her Rebels executed in England and which appeared by the slaughtering of the Lord Russell a man noble in birth honourable by vertue zealous in Religion of great expectation and a speciall friend and lover of Scottish men notwithstanding that they had made shew of the contrary for certaine moneths and had pretended to enter into an offensive and defensive League with her The conclusion was Wee command and charge in our Soveraignâ—… Lords name as his born Counsellours who are bound in dutie to be carefull of his welfare honour and reputation for which we have our Lands and Inheritances all and sundry his subjects to further and assist this our godly enterprise to concurre with us and so to give testimony of their affection to the true Religion his Majesties welfare and publick peace and quietnesse of this Realme It contained also certification That such as should attempt any thing to their contrary yea that did not take plaine and open part with them should bee reputed as partakers of all vice and iniquitie as assisters of the said treasonable Conspiratours James and William Stuarts and enemies to Religion to his Majestie and Authoritie and to the publicke quietnesse of the two Realmes and should bee used as such in body and goods Commanding all Justices and Magistrates as well the Lords of the Session as others Sheriffes and whatsoever inferiour Judges to administer justice for the furtherance hereof as they would answer upon their allegeance and highest perils with the like certification to them also if they failed herein They staid at Fawlkirke that night being the second day of November and kept strong watch being within five miles of the enemy It was observed with great disdain that the Lord Maxwel who had the charge of the hired souldiers that were put on the watch and so the choyce of the watch-word gave it Saint Andrew as smelling of his superstitious disposition and which was a blemish and contradiction in a manner to their declaration wherein they professed to stand for the true Religion But it was rather privately grudged at than publickly reproved On the morrow there came a message from the Castle of Stirlin as from the King to the Earle Bothwell whereby he was desired to forsake that Company and either come to the King or returne to his own house which he pleased This was a trick to divide them and which did so work upon him that if the Earle of Angus had not partly by reason perswaded him and partly by his authoritie being a man greatly respected detained him and fixed his wavering minde he had forsaken them altogether not without great danger to have weakned the hands and hearts of the rest by such an untimely example On such moments many times do even the greatest businesse depend But God had determined to blesse that Work at that time in their hands That rub being removed they march forward and about the going down of the Sunne they shewed themselves at S. Ninians Kirk which is scarce a full mile from Stirlin and were seen from the Castle wall of friends and foes They lodged there-about as they could till near the dawning of the day and then upon a secret signe given to the Companies that had dispersed themselves into the neighbour Villages for better lodging and victuall without sound of Drumme or Trumpet they came to their Camp and Colours The way of assaulting the Town was laid down thus First one of the Commanders with a few Companies was directed to go and make shew as if hee meant to enter
go before all than follow any This one thing give me leave to remember concerning the King Hee is the most apparent instrument that is in Europe and so in the world of whom wee can expect greatest good and comfort to the Church of GOD as being the onely King that hath been bred in the purity and sincerity of Religigion and therefore of great expectation and because of this expectation greatly favoured and beloved of all true Professours of Religion every where He is of a great spirit ingine wit judgement and learning Great pity therefore it were that such an one should be lost either through corruption creeping into his own minde or by the poysonable suggestions of others You doe therefore exceeding well to cherish him calmly and to entreat him gently and deale with him in an humble and submisse manner which is the way to tame and gaine even wilde-beasts that are without reason farre more is it like to prevaile with reasonable men and most of all with Princes who in respect of the height of their place are not to be violently thralled or enforced which were the way to spoyle them as they write of Alexanders horse Bucephalus whom Philips riders could not manage or over-master by force of bit or bridle but Alexander by stroking and making much of him made him manageable And if ever you intend any worthy or great enterprise in this Countrey or in Europe behold the mean use it wisely and the LORD of Heaven give successe But this I hope may be suggested to your consideration that you would weigh with your selves and see whether or not this obsequiousnesse so to term it be the onely mean to be used toward him smoothing all and allowing all never mentioning the abuses that have been and yet are in this Countrey or if it be not fit also to remonstrate freely though reverently what hath been or perhaps yet is amisse in Religion and the common-wealth in some such forme as is set down here in the end of this Letter And whether it bee fit or tolerable for the gaining of him to a right course that such men as have no good meaning have his eare and bee his most intimate and â—…nward Councellours Now I feare mee greatly that the meane by which they have perverted all and which may be still used to pervert all and whereby they have gained most upon his tender age is the eye he hath to our neighbour Kingdome of England upon which his minde is greatly set and to which no question he hath the right of succession yet hath he need of assistance to obtaine the possession thereof And they perswade him as hee may also thinke of himselfe that this cannot be done without helpe from the Papists in England France Spaine Italie and from Rome it selfe and that the way to make them to be for him is to put them in hope of him by perhaps a present toleration countenancing cherishing and advancing of their Religion And this he may thinke cannot stand with the puritie of Discipline and Government of our Church which may make him the more averse and hardly affected toward it and thinke it fit to curbe it and so the more to encline to Episcopacie by which as he shall more please the Statesmen of England so shall he be able the more to restraine our Preachers and their freedome of speech and the more freely deale and trafficke with Papists and so make use of all sorts of people because he may thinke all sorts necessary for his ends whereas indeed none of these are of great consequence For Papists that are without the Countrey as France or Spaine will never in their hearts wish him to be King of England France for his nearnesse to them will not desire that he be so great in respect of hiâ—… claime to their owne Countrey and because so the league with Scotland will fall and they shall want the assistance of the Scots against that title Spaine pretends a title themselves which the Papists in England will rather set forward then hinder Such Papists as are within the Island are of small force and almost of none yet in Scotland and not so many in England as to counterpoise the Protestants Bishops there stand by the State not the State by them men of meane birth no great riches lesse following attendance or friendship easie to be framed to what course he pleaseth their life-time being reserved or without condition Those that seek Reformation are the strength of that Countrey and certainly the wisest in it of greatest power by the peoples favour and credit in Parliament and every where Your Lordship hath seene the lettter directed to you all from some of them containing their judgement not to be contemned gaine these gaine that Countrey This as it is the truth would be imprinted in his minde by such persons and meanes as are fit and others removed who perswade him otherwise and his Majestie made to know that by blending and mingling of Religions or by professing or seeming to favour and incline to a contrary Religion hee cannot attaine to that Kingdome That hee is happy in this that the professing and advancing of the true Religion is most profitable for his honour and prosperous estate in the world and the best meane to preserve his owne and to attaine another Kingdome Neither doth hee stand in need of any bastard or spurious policie or farre sought profane or wicked course a plaine and sincere uprightnesse in maintaining justice pietie and religion in this his present Kingdome will serve his turne and the more seriously fully and exactly that he observe and follow this way it will increase his credit and reputation so much the more there and facilitate his designes And this is that which will most throughly joyne him to your Lordship as the opinion of the contrarie is the most effectuall meane that ever they can use to dis-joyne him from you From the same ground it arises to be considered whether it be fit to suffer his Majestie and the Ministerie to bee at such variance they finding fault with him and he committing and confining them and if it be not to be feared that it beget in him a loathing of them and in them and the Countrey a wearinesse of him And whether therefore it were not better to interpose your credit to informe him freely and truly then thus to looke through your fingers as wee speake and behold things and onely now and then procure some little reliefe to them which forme of dealing rather fosters the rancour then remedies it seeing the King gets not the thanks of it himselfe Certainely if I were a Politician an ill affected Statesman and had a desire to make way for another intrant I would take this course to incense him and irritate him against the Ministerie that hee might commit them or at least feed and foster his disposition herein that so hee might bee brought to loathe them and to
and to have lisped somewhat in his speech We heare nothing either in History or Monument or otherwise of his marriage he had two base or naturall sonnes William Lord of Liddesdale of whom we shall speake hereafter and one Archbald whom the Lord of Liddesdale made Captain of the Castle of Edinburgh when hee tooke it in To conclude let this bee observed that Sir James is never mentioned by any either English or Scottish Writer whatsoever but with honour and commendation as worthy valiant noble good or some such Epithete and confessed to have beene one of the most valiant that lived in his dayes Such is the force of vertue and so prevalent is it even with enemies We will not omit here to shut up all the judgement of those times concerning him in an old rude verse indeed yet such as beareth witnesse of his true magnanimity and invincible mind in either fortune good or bad Good Sir James Douglas who wise and wight and worthy was Was never overglad for no winning nor yet over sad for no tineing Good fortune and evil chance he weighed both in one ballance Jacobus Duglassius Brucii Regis socius omnium laborum in Hispania coesus a Saracenis 1330. Quicquid sors potuit mortali in pectore ferre Vel facere hoc didici perficere atque pati Prima ubi luctando vici sors affuit ausis Omnibus quid non pro patria ausus eram Hosti terror ego nullus me terruit hostis Consiliis junxi robora dura meis Proelia quot numerat titulos actosque triumphos Brucius hinc totidem pene trophaea mihi Quo jam signa feram major quaerendus orbis Atque hostis famam non capit iste meam Arma Saraceno objeci prope littora calpes Herculeae hic tellus me male fausta tegit Herculeae Graecis memoretur Gloria laudis Fallor an Herculeis stant potiora mea In English thus What ever weight in furious Fortune laid On weak mans breast I suffered undismaid Nor lesse my active force and when I tri'd Her power in warre propitious fate deny'd No help whiles my endeavours well did prove How much I dared for my Countreys love A terrour to my foes I knew no feare Wisedome and valour both united were In me And looke what triumphs great Bruce gain'd As many Trophies were by me obtain'd What more remaineth to increase my name The world appears too little for my fame To Spain my aid I gave and did oppose The Saracen there was the fatall close Of my brave life wher't may be questioned much If Hercules his Monuments were such Of Hugh the fourth and ninth Lord of Douglas UNto this Sir James his brother germane Hugh Douglas did succeed the ninth Lord and fourth of that name Of this man whether it was by reason of the dulnesse of his minde or infirmity of his body or through whatsoever occasion else wee have no mention at all in History of any of his actions onely it is certain that he succeeded and was Lord of Douglas which he demitted in favour of his brother Archbald slain at Halidoun hill to his sonne William who was the first Earle of Douglas as shall be showne in his life The honour of the name and dignity of the house was upheld by his brother Archbald Lord of Galloway of whom therefore we are now to speake This Hugh lived after the death of his brother Archbald which was 1333. some nine or ten years till the 1343 as the Charter of resignation of the Lordship to his nephew doth witnesse He died without children and was never married Of Archbald Douglas Lord of Galloway Governour of Scotland third brother to Sir James BEfore we proceed to speak of the next Lord Douglas the time and order of the History requireth that we speake of Archbald Douglas Lord of Galloway and Governour of Scotland he was third brother to good Sir James as Boetius affirmeth in these words Archibaldus Duglasius Germanus Jacobi de Douglas quem nuperrime in hispania interiisse scripsimus This Archbald did outlive Sir James not above three yeares as we shall show hereafter Neither is the losse of the battell wherein he died imputed to his youth but to his haste and indignation And in the battell of Annand he shewed wisedome and advisednesse sufficiently Touching his education there is no mention thereof in History he married Dornagilla daughter to Red John Cummin whom King Robert slew at Dumfrees This John Cummin was stiled Lord of Galloway having married a daughter of Allane Lord of Galloway called Mary whose elder sister Dornagilla John Balliol had married and therefore he is also stiled Lord of Galloway There was also a third of these daughters married as our Writers say to the Earle of Abermale it seemeth the lands of Galloway Lord Allane dying without heires male have been divided among the three sisters as for his third wee finde nothing else of her This Archbald having married John Cummins daughter the inheritrix of the lands of Galloway was imployed in the warre against Edward Balliol whom he defeated and chased to Roxburgh whereupon for this service and also by another title which hee claimed as nearest to the house of Galloway by his Grandmother the Earle of Carricts sister which right wee have deduced at large in the life of Lord William the third maker of the Indenture Balliol being forfaulted hee obtains the lands of Galloway as Evidents and Histories beare record stiling him Archibald Lord of Galloway which continued in his posterity untill the forfeiture of the Earles of Douglas Some alledge that Red John Cummin did not marry the Lord of Gallowayes daughter Marie but a daughter of John Balliol of Harcourt in Normandy called Adama whom he begot on his wife Dornagilla who was daughter to Allane Lord of Galloway but how came Red John to stile himself Lord of Galloway seeing his wife was Adama Balliol who had brothers at least one to wit John Balliol that was Competitor with Bruce However it was Archbald Douglas having chased Edward Balliol and Balliol being forfeited was made Lord of Galloway This Archibald had by his wife Dornagilla Cummin two sons William who succeeded to his Uncle Hugh in the Lordship of Douglas and was created Earle of Douglas and Archibald after Lord of Galloway hee had also a daughter called Marjory married to Thomas Earle of Marre We have heard in the life of good Sir James how King Robert Bruce before his death had taken all pains for establishing the Kingdome to his posterity and to leave it peaceablie unto them and had done for that effect what the wit of man could devise he had beaten out his enemies by armes he had ratified and confirmed his right by the Lawes and Act of Parliament he had obtained a renunciation of all title and claim he could pretend from John Balliol his Competitor he had gotten also the like renunciation of the King of England and all Evidents
Writs and Monuments concerning his pretences delivered up unto him discharged and cancelled and declared to be null and of no value by consent of the English Parliament and to be the surer of King Edwards friendship he had married his sonne David to Jane his sister He had cut off the rebellions that were springing up against him by executing such as were guiltie established Randulph Tutor and Protector to his sonne and Governour of the Countrey hee had removed all occasion of emulation that might have falne out therein and setled all with good advice good precepts good councell in his Testament both for peace among themselves and warre against the enemy But what is the wit of man and how weak a thing are his devices or what bonds will bind whom duety cannot binde This same Balliol whose father had renounced his right nothing regarding what his father had done renewed his claim to the Crown This same King of England who had himself solemnly renounced who had bound up friendship with the most sure and strongest bonds that can bee amongst men regarding neither his resignation made nor his affinity and alliance nor any dutie towards God or faith and promise to man used all means to strip his brother-in-law by consequent his sister out of the Kingdome of Scotland as if nothing were unlawfull that could fill up the bottomlesse gulf of his ambition First he caused an English Monke under colour of giving Physick for the gravell to poyson the Governor Thomas Randulph Earle of Murray and afterward aided Edward Balliol with 6000. English upon condition that Balliol should hold the Crowne of him Edward Balliol entering Scotland with these forces and being assisted by the male-contents in Scotland prevailed so that having wonne a battell at Duplin 13â—…2 the 22. of September the third yeare after the death of King Robert and about one yeare after the death of Randulph in which many were slain to the number of 3000. together with Duncane or Donald Earle of Marre the Governour hee was Crowned at Scone and these of the Bruces side constrained to send their King David Bruce with his wife into France having no safe place at home to keep him in After his Coronation having taken in divers places that stood out against him he went at last to Annand receiving such as would acknowledge him and taking their oath of Allegeance and Fidelitie Whereupon Andrew Murray Earle of Bothwell chosen Governour after Marres death sent Archbald Lord of Galloway to see what hee could do against Balliol in these quarters he taking with him his nephew William Douglas Lord of Liddesdale and John Randulph the Governour Randulphs sonne together with Simeon Fraser having in company with them a thousand horse went first to Mophet and having there understood of Balliols carelesse discipline and securitie departing from thence in the night he came so suddenly to Annand where Balliol lay that he escaped very narrowly being halfe naked not having leasure to put on his cloathes and riding upon a barme horse unsadled and unbridled till he came to Carlile Others write that howbeit he came very quietly to have surprised the enemy at unawares in the night time yet they had notice of his coming and issued forth of the Towne with a great army where they fought long and stoutly till at last Balliol was overthrowne and fled There were slain many of his friends and amongst these Henry Balliol who behaved himselfe very manfully John Mowbray Walter Cummin Richard Kirbie Robert or Alexander Bruce Earle of Carrict and sonne to Edward King of Ireland was taken prisoner and obtained pardon by the intercession of his Cousin John Randulph Hollinshed writeth that somewhat before this time the friends of David Bruce understanding that Balliol did sojourne within the Towne of Perth had besieged it but that they were constrained to raise the siege because of the men of Galloway who having bin sometimes the Balliols dependers invaded the besiegers lands under the conduct of Eustacâ—… Maxwell whereupon hee saith Archbald Lord of Galloway with the Earle of March and Murray invaded Galloway with fire and sword and brought away great booties but slew not many men because they got them out of the way for feare of that terrible invasion This narration may bee true in the last part thereof concerning their invasion but the cause of this invasion is not probable that the men of Galloway should invade mens lands that lay so farre from them as they behoved to be that did besiege Saint Johnston for in all liklihood it was besieged by these that were nearest to it being in kinne and friends to those that were slain in Duplin and both â—…ollinhed himself and others write that it was recovered in Balliols absence about the same time while he sojourned in Annand by those that lay neare to it without mentioning any other siege before that at which it was taken This battell at Annand so changed the case that hee who even now was Crowned King in September who had farre prevailed to whom all men even King Davids nearest friends and kinsmen had yeelded despairing of his estate was by this act of Archbald Lord of Galloway turned quite out of his Kingdome and Countrey and compelled to fly into England to save his life the 25. of December the same yeare about three moneths after his Coronation and was compelled to keep his Christmas at Carlile in the house of the Friers Minors A notable example of the inconstancy of worldly affairs and constancy of an honest heart in the Douglas not abandoning his Princes cause when others had forsaken it and also a proof of his good service and usefull for which as he deserved perpetuall praise and favour of his rightfull Prince so did he incurre great hatred of his enemie the usurping Balliol who the next day after the 26 of December going into Westmoreland and there being honourably received by the Lord Clifford gave unto him the whole lands of Douglasdale which the said Lord Cliffords grandfather had before in the dayes of King Edward the first So proudly did he presume to give that which was not in his power And so little had he learned the lesson of the uncertaintie of humane affairs grounded on whatsoever power appearance or even successe and so difficult a lesson it is to learne where there remains means so great as hee trusted to the power of the King and Kingdome of England with his owne particular friendship and faction within the Countrie of Scotland which shall indeed have power to trouble the State a while but not to establish either the Kingdome to himselfe or any part of Douglasdale to the Lord Clifford The next yeare 1333. K. Edward of England having shaken off all colour of duty to his brother-in-law K. David made open warre to be proclaimed betweene the two Countreyes which turned on all hands to the disadvantage of Scotland even upon both the Marches For the
father bearing the heat of the day for him while he is at ease and securitie with watching hunger thirst cold and great effusion of their bloud to make the Kingdome peaceable to him choosing to adventure their lands their lives and whatsoever worldly thing is deare unto men rather then to abandon him and follow his enemies with ease and quietnesse under whom they might have lived a peaceable life if they would set aside regard unto their honour and duetie Such is the force of the love of Subjects beyond all strength of men and riches of treasures onely able to bide a stresse and hold out As may bee seen by this example to bee remarked greatly by subjects and entertained above all treasure by Soveraignes and to be accounted a chiefe yea almost the onely point of true policy to love and make much of all men and most specially their Nobilitie that they may in such their Princes straits when they shall happen endure the better as these men did which they could not have done if they had not had authority and dependance and so been respected by their inferiours who so would diminish this authority in Noblemen abasing them too farre and making them suspect to Princes and not safe for them they erre greatly in policie and unadvisedly cut the props of the Princes standing which being brangled but a little his Kingdome is easily bereft him all authoritie going away with his owne person It fell well out with King David Bruce that these Noblemen were not so and therefore the more able to doe so great things for him After these things they sent Ambassadours to desire King David to come home and so hee did the 2 of June that same yeare His first Act was carefully to inquire for and gratefully to reward such as had suffered in his service a prudent Act But allas the mal heur it falleth often out that Princes know not all things and ere they be informed they many times conclude The cause of many errours and much mischief hath happened thereby as it fell out here We have heard how the Lord of Liddesdale amongst many his notable services had in speciall expelled the English out of Tividale and diverse other places by his wisedome and valour and was therefore rewarded with the same lands which he injoyed afterwards as his rightfull inheritance from thenceforth he so used it as in a manner conquered by himself He was Wairden and so defended it defending ministred justice and discharged the place and office of Sheriffe having wonne it from the enemy This hee did with the tacite consent of the Countrey and by allowance of those that were in authoritie Thus being in possession and trusting to his deserving towards King and Countrey and the Nobilitie of his bloud and potencie of that house he was come of he looked for no competitour in that which he had taken from the enemy And not knowing or not caring for the Law as is customable to Martiall men or perhaps being prevented being slower in going to King David or on some such like occasion the Sheriffe-ship is given from him to another Alexander Ramsay was amongst the first that welcomed King David at his return and was received kindly as hee had merited and much made of by him who for his service gave him the keeping of the Castle of Roxbrough and together with it whether of the Kings owne free and mere motion or any other suggestion or by Ramsayes procurement the Sheriffe-ship of Tividale very unadvisedly if hee knew Liddesdales interesse very ill formed if he knew it not Very imprudently say our Writers who blame the Kings indiscretion for giving it from William Douglas Lord of Liddesdale to Alexander Ramsay and for withdrawing of it from so worthy a man so well deserving to whomsoever for that was to make a division among his owne so it proved for VVilliam Douglas of Liddesdale tooke it very highly that Alexander Ramsay should be preferred before him to that office But hee was chiefly incensed against the taker of it as having done him a great indignitie which makes it apparant that hee hath not onely accepted of it but sued for it therefore set altogether on revenge he suppressed his ire for that present But after some three moneths as Alexander Ramsay was exercising the office in Hawick and looked for no such thing hee set upon him and having slain three of his men that stood to the defence of their master hee hurt himself and casting him on a horse carried him to the Hermitage where hee died of famine according to the testimony of sundry of our Writers and the black booke of Sâ—…ne where it is showen that hee was taken the 20. of June and keeped seventeene dayes without meat save that some few grains of corne which falling downe out of a corne loft which was above him were gathered by him and eaten Such is the unbridlednesse of anger justly called fury to be greatly blamed in him yet they marke the cause thereof the Kings unadvisednesse in procuring thereby the losse and ruine of so worthy a man of war farre from his fathers prudencie and probitie The King not acquainted yet with military dispositions was marvellously moved therewith and purposed to have punished it exemplarily to deterre others from doing the like and therefore caused search very diligently to have apprehended Liddesdale but in vain for hee withdrew himself to the mountains and desert places and in time obtained pardon by the sute of his friends of whom he had purchased good store by his worthy acts for the liberty of his Countrey Among whom Robert Stuart the Kings sisters sonne was his speciall good friend That which most effectually served to procure him favour was the magnificke but true commemoration of the great exploits atchieved by him the consideration of the time in respect whereof the peace being uncertain without and things not very quiet at home military men were to bee entertained and used with all favour By this occasion he did not onely obtain pardon for his fault but hee got also the gift of keeping of the Castle of Roxbrough and Sheriffeship of Tivedale and all other his lands in Tivedale or elsewhere restored to him which the other had and which were the cause of the slaughter This clemencie of King David was perhaps profitable for that time but pernicious in example This fell out as hath been said three moneths after the Kings coming home and therefore in October or perhaps in September at the head Court in Hawick His pardon was obtained and his peace made with the King a little before the battell of Durham which was in the yeare 1346. the 17. of October So as hee hath beene three or foure yeares a banished man After his returne from banishment finding the King bent upon his journey against England he wisely and earnestly disswaded him and did exhort him first to take order with the discorders at home and
with strong youth and never better furnished with Commanders But King Robert a man by nature given to quietnesse farre stricken in yeares seaventy three yeares old was become slacker and seemed not to make so great account of the publique injuries His eldest sonne John was dull of nature and having received a hurt by a stroake of a horse which pertained to James Douglas Lord of Dalkeith was thereby lame of a legge and halted and so unfit for the travell of warre Therefore they have their recourse to the Kings next sonne the Earle of Fife and do easily agrâ—…e with him resolving to avenge the hurt and dammage they had lately received So every man promising his best endeavour appointment is made to conveen in August or as some say in July but so covertly as it should not come to the knowledge of either of the two Kings lest the King of Scotland should hinder them or the King of England prevent them yet when they had used all the expedition and secresie they could The English had notice of it and were informed of both the day and place of their meeting Wherefore that they might entrap them and take them at unawares they advertised one another and the Noblemen commanded the Commons to be in a readinesse against the next advertisement without appointing any certain day for feare that the Scots should heare of it These things thus ordered when they heard that the Scots were conveened in Tivedale not farre from the March to the number of 30000. or as Froysard saith 40000. men not daring to joyne battell with such a multitude they concluded not to stir or appeare before the coming of the enemy but that every man should ramain in his owne bounds till they saw on what coast and quarter the tempest would light and then to take the best course they could according as occasion should offer and if they could doe no more to invade Scotland on another hand farre from the enemy as the Scots had done to them the yeare before and so to recompense losse with losse In the mean time they sent a spie to the Scots camp who might bring them more certain report of all things desirous to know not onely their intention but even their particular speeches and actions Hee who was sent being nothing different from the rest in language apparell or armour did easily passe for a Scot and by that mean having been in the company undiscovered and having observed sufficiently all that was needfull to be knowne as he returned to his horse to be gone which he had bound to a tree he found that he was taken away whereupon taking him to his feet with his cloake boots and spurres and his other riding equipage he was perceived suspected taken and examined what he was whence he came and whither hee went and being found to vary in his answers hee was brought before the Generall of the Army where being threatned with the rack he confessed all and revealed the English mens intentions and purposes Upon this the Scots altered their purpose and whereas they were before minded to have gone all together in one Hoast they now divided themselves in two so that the greatest part of the Army should passe in at Carlile led by the Kings two sonnes the Earles of Fiâ—…e and Stratherne together with Archbald Douglas Lord of Galloway Uncle to the Earle The other part of the Army was committed to the Earle of Douglas and with him George and John Dumbars Earles of March and Murray his Uncles William or James Lindsay Earle of Crawford the Earle of Arolle Constable the Lord Montgomry and Patrick Hepburn of Hales with his sonne the number of his company is not agreed upon Some say that he had the halfe of the Army 15000. others but 2000. foote and 300. horse with as many foote men waiting on the horse men who were lightly armed and able to fight and almost equalling the horse men in speedy expedition Some say they were foure thousand chosen horsemen in all which is most apparent by the great diligence and haste he made with his company he entred England on the East hand and crossing the river of Tine with great celerity hee was past Durham before ever the enemy was advertised or knew of his coming till he himselfe made it knowne by fire and smoake in burning the Countrey The Earle of Northumberland hearing of him himselfe being a man of great yeares sent his two sonnes Henrie and Ralph hardy and valiant young men to Newcastle commanding the rest of the Countrey also to resort thither that they might intercept the Earle of Douglas in his returne but hee having spoyled the Countrey about Durham and gotten a great bootie passeth Tine again about three miles above Newcastle and being desirous of glory and encouraged by this successe esteeming it but small honour for him to spoil the villages and not to dare to looke upon the townes marched towards Newcastle and did make offer to have assaulted it and as some write did assault it having first filled the ditches with hay and faggots hoping thereby to have drawne out the enemy to the open fields having stayed there two dayes there passed some light skirmishes amongst them every day And at last Henrie Percie eldest sonne to the Earle of Northumberland called Hotspurre being desirous to trie his valour either provoking the Earle Douglas or provoked by him the combate was offered and accepted betwixt them They mounted on two faire steeds and ran together with sharp ground spears at outrance in which encounter the Earle Douglas bore Percie out of his saddle But the English that were by did rescue him so that hee could not come at himself but he snatched away his spear with his guiddon or witter and holding it aloft and shaking it he cried out aloud that hee would carry that into Scotland as his spoil Hollinshed saith out of Fâ—…oysard that they did not runne on horseback but that in an assault at the Barriers without the gate Douglas by chance being matched hand to hand with Percie by force pluckt his Pennon from him and holding it up on high said he would carry it for his sake into Scotland There was then at Newcastle a great number of people for besides the indwellers there were all the choice men from York to the borders as the Writers relate Wherefore Earle Douglas in respect of his small number caused keep strait watch and on the morrow removing his Camp he marched toward Scotland a slow pace being loden with bootie Then sending it away before hee assaulted tooke and demolished a certain Castle and Towne that was in their way called Pouclane whereof Sir Aymer of Alpholl was Lord whom he tooke within the Castle and made him a prisoner Then marching forward they came to a place called Otterburn about twelve miles from Newcastle where they pitched downe their tents that the Souldiers might take some rest and refresh themselves after their great